in chaunging it for some better thing 4. Wherefore the Apostle specially meaneth that all things that is all afflictions and tribulations shall be turned to the good of the Saints as Chrysostome interpreteth omnia etiam tristia includit in saying all he includeth also heauie things c. so Calvin Martyr Pareus with others though it be verie true that not onely afflictions but all things whatsoeuer shall fall out for the best And here Bernard well obserueth that all things so worke together vt inter haec omnia etiam quae nihil sunt numerentur c. that among all these things euen those are numbred which are indeed nothing as sickenes death and such like which haue no nature of their owne but are naturae corruptiones corruptions of nature 4. To those which loue God 1. the Apostle rather saith which loue God then which beleeue in God for these causes 1. for that the loue of God doth most shew it selfe in affliction when a faithfull man is willing to endure all things for the exceeding loue of God 2. and hereby Saint Paul doth distinguish a true faith working by loue from a sained faith which hath no such loue Mar. 3. and least any should thinke that by the merite of their loue toward God this benefit is obtained for all things to worke for the best the Apostle addeth which are called to shew that God first loueth them in calling of them before they could loue God Calvin and so the ordinarie gloss well noteth because the Apostle addeth which are called non aliunde est quà m à praedestinatione c. it is not from any other cause that all things worke together to their good then of predestination it is not of their merit 3. Origen whereas all things are said to worke together c. to them that loue God inferreth that to them which are not yet so perfit to loue God but reteine still the spirit of feare some things may fall out for the best but not all But though there may be diuerse degrees in the loue of God and so some more or lesse are made partakers of this benefit yet not onely some things but all to such as loue God shall fall out for the best so long as they remaine in the loue of God But if they haue not the loue of God at all then nothing shall be for the best but euen the good things shall fall out vnto their hurt as Chrysostome well collecteth that as to those which loue God etiam quae nocitura videntur euen those things which seemed hurtfull are for their profite so to them which loue not God quae profutura videntur damna sunt things which seemed to profite are hurtfull 5. Called of this purpose 1. Chrysostome Origen Theodoret Oecumenius doe vnderstand this not of the purpose of God but of man that God called those whom he foresaw to haue a purpose to consent vnto their calling But this is a very erroneous interpretation God in Scripture is said to call men not according to the purpose of men but according to his owne purpose as c. 9.11 that the purpose of God might remaine according to election 1. Tim. 1.9 Who hath saued vs according to his owne purpose and grace Ephes. 1.5 Who hath predestinate vs according to the good pleasure of his will in these and such other places this purpose is interpreted to be the purpose of God not of men and herein Tolet annot 31. and Pererius numer 107. doe well concurre together in giuing testimonie to the truth in reiecting the erroneous interpretation of the Greeke expositors 2. so then here the Apostle insinuateth a distinction of callings some are onely externall and not effectuall some are internall by the efficacie of grace according to the purpose of God so our Sauiour in the Gospell many are called but few chosen he speaketh of the externall calling onely but the Apostle here mentioneth the other effectuall calling which alwayes and onely followeth election Quest. 45. Of the meaning of these words v. 29. Those whom he knew before he also predestinate c. 1. They are deceiued which here doe vnderstand this foreknowledge of God of the foresight of their faith which should beleeue as Haymo quos praesciuit credituros c. whom he foresaw should beleeue them he predestinate so also Osiander with other Lutherans who doe hold election to depend ex prouisa fide of the foresight of faith whereas faith is the fruit and effect of predestination not the cause thereof whereof more followeth to be handled among the controversies 2. And as we make not Gods prescience here the cause of predestination so neither with Caietane doe we make predestination the cause of Gods prescience ratio quod sciat ill◠fore est quod volendo decrevit illa fore the cause that God knoweth things to come is because he willed and decreed them to be and Origen before had the like conceit in eo quod futurum sit id quod nondum est in hoc voluntas magis est quà m praescientia conditoris in this that what yet is not shall be therein the will rather of the Creator then his prescience is seene c. for in the order of nature first the knowledge of a thing which is in the vnderstanding goeth before the determination and decree which is in the will 3. Neither here doe we admit their distinction who would haue the foreknowledge of God onely to concerne the reprobate and predestination the elect and so they set praescites they which are foreseene or foreknowne against the predestinate for the Apostle here saith that God predestinate whom he knewe before then are not the wicked onely said to be foreseene of God but the elect also Beza nay Origen well obserueth that in the Scripture the wicked are not said to be foreseene of God at all not that any thing can escape Gods knowledge sed quia omne quod malum est scientia eius praescientia habetur indignum but because whatsoeuer is euill is counted vnworthie of the knowledge or foreknowledge of God 4. Some doe take this foreknowledge of God pro verbo elegendi for the word of electing as 1. Pet. 1.2 Elect according to the foreknowledge of God Calvin but here election and foreknowledge are distinguished foreknowledge goeth before election 5. Wherefore by prescience here we vnderstand not simply the foreknowledge of God but his foreacknowledging which is a knowledge with approbation the word is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he knewe before but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praecognovit he acknowledged before in this sense it is said The Lord knoweth who are his 2. Timoth. 2.19 and Rom. 11.2 Hath God cast away his people whom he knewe before that is loued approoued for they had no good workes which the Lord did foresee thus Martyr Bullinger Pareus with others and Pererius significat scientiam approbationis it signifieth the knowledge of approbation disput 21. num
omnium operum prouisionem before the foresight of any workes Bellar. lib. 2. de grat c. 10. and Pererius is of the same iudgement disput 22.23 vpon this chapter but our Rhemists are more grosse in this point they say that Christ hath not appointed men by his absolute election c. without any condition or respect of their workes Hebr. c. 5. sect 7. Now this opinion that predestination is grounded vpon the foresight of faith or good workes is thus euidently confuted Argum. 1. That which is Gods worke in man is no cause in mans behalfe why he should be elected but faith and to beleeue is the worke of God Ioh. 6.29 This is the worke of God that yee beleeue c. Ephes. 2.8 By grace are ye saued through faith not of your selues it is the gift of God therefore the foresight of faith is not the cause of election 2. Argum. That which is the effect of predestination is not the cause but faith and good workes are the fruit and effect as Act. 13.48 As many as were ordained to eternall life beleeued he saith not as many as were foreseene to beleeue were ordained c. Eph. 2.4 He hath chosen vs that we should be holy it is the end and fruit of our election our holines therefore not the procuring or inducing cause 3. Argum. There is one and the same reason and manner and cause of election vnto all but some are saued without prouision or foresight of their workes as infants which die in their infancie for their good workes which are not could not be foreseene it cannot be here answered that their good workes are foreseene which they would haue done if they had liued for if one may be elected for the foresight of good workes which he might haue done by the same reason one might be condemned vpon the foresight of euill works which he might haue committed but this standeth not with the iustice of God 4. Argum. First the end is propounded then the meanes are thought of as tending to that end the meanes are no inducement to decree or set downe the end of a thing life eternall is the end the meanes and way thereunto are faith and vertuous workes these then foreseene of God could not be a motiue to decree the end 5. Augustine was sometime of opinion that although God hath not chosen the good workes of men in his prescience elegit tamem fidem in praescientia yet in his prescience he made choice of faith in exposition huius epistol But afterward Augustine retracteth this opinion lib. 1. Retractat c. 23. ingeniously confessing nondum diligenter quaefieram c. quaenam sit electio gratiae I had not diligently enquired not found out what is the election of grace which is no grace si vlla merita praecedant if any merits goe before 6. Some Popish writers haue deuised how to reconcile Augustine with the rest of the fathers and they haue found out this distinction that there are two kinds of predestination one ad gratiam to receiue grace and this they say is without any foresight of faith or works and the other is ad gratiam vnto glorie and life eternall which proceedeth from the foresight of faith and workes of this kind of predestination speake the Greeke fathers and Augustine of the other Thus Ruard Tapper Dryedon Gabriel Vasquez as they are cited and approoued by Parerius disput 24. Contra. 1. Augustine euidently speaketh of predestination to eternall life where he deliuereth his first opinion of the foresight of faith for these are his words Quid elegit Deus in eo what did God elect in him whom he did predestinate vnto life eternall 2. That is a vaine and idle distinction for predestination comprehendeth both the ende and the meanes thereunto as the Apostle saith Ephes. 1.11 in whom we are chosen when we were predestinate c. that we which first trusted in Christ should be to the praise of his glorie here both the meanes to beleeue or trust in Christ and the end euerlasting glorie are both comprehended vnder predestination 3. in this distinction there is a vaine and absurd tautologie for who would aske this question whether the foresight of grace and faith in a man were the cause that God ordained him to haue grace and faith 7. Tolet to helpe out this matter saith that the foresight of faith as a motiue vnto election and the election by grace may well stand together for here faith foreseene is not considered as a merit but as causa sine qua non a cause without the which God hath purposed not to call those which shall be saued but notwithstanding it is bene placitum the good pleasure of God not the merit of man annot 31. Contra. In this question of predestination we must distinguish betweene the decree it selfe and the execution of the decree in the execution good workes are required not as a meritorious cause of life eternall but onely as such a cause without the which life eternall cannot be â—â—ad and this we graunt but if Gods decree should arise of any such foresight it is now an inducement and motiue not a cause onely sine quae non without the which not and so Gods good pleasure should not be the first cause higher then the which the Apostle goeth not Ephes. 1.5 if the foresight of faith or good workes should induce the Lord to elect for now election should not stand vpon the will and pleasure of God but vpon the will and inclination of man Controv. 17. Against the opinion of Ambrosius Catharinus concerning predestination This Popish writers opinion is that God hath ordained all men vnto eternall life yet with this difference Some he hath absolutely appointed vnto saluation without any condition whose head is Christ and then the blessed Virgin Marie the number of those thus predestinate is certaine and none of them can perish there is an other sort of men which are ordained vnto saluation not absolutely but vnder condition of their obedience vpon the foresight of their merits and some of those come vnto eternall life some doe not of this opinion Sixtus Senensis Catharinus scholar professeth himselfe to haue beene Biblioth lib. 6. annot 248. and that he preached it for tenne yeares together and in diuerse cheefe cities of Italie till he saw the inconuenience and manifold difficulties that would follow vpon that doctrine and then he gaue ouer Contra. This opinion hath diuerse absurdities 1. it alloweth some to be saued which are not predestinate vnto life contrarie to the Scripture which onely promiseth euerlasting deliuerance and saluation vnto them which are written in the booke of life Dan. 12.1 Reuel 17.8 c. 20.12 2. It maketh Gods ordinance and decree to be vncertaine that many whom he appointeth to saluation yet are not saued 3. it maketh a diuersitie in the ordinance of God to saluation that some are absolutely elected some vpon condition onely whereas there is one end and the
word 2. Cor. 13.7 though we be as reprobates that is in mans iudgement In the other place he speaketh of the full possession of the inheritance not of the perfect assurance 2. the epistle to the Philippians was written after that to the Romanes as hath beene shewed therefore it is impertinently alleadged to prooue greater perfection to haue beene in the Apostle when he writte to the Romanes then when he indited the epistle to the Philippians 3. The same assurance of saluation which S. Paul professeth Rom. 8. he sheweth also 2. Cor. 2.9 the things which eye hath not seene c. which God hath prepared for those that loue him But God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his spirit c. Here the Apostle in saying vs perswaded himselfe to be one of those to whom these things were reuealed and prepared 2. But Chrysostome better sheweth the reason why it is profitable to distinguish of the time of the writing of these epistles because the Apostle handleth the same things diuersely treating of circumcision and other Ceremonies for to the Romanes he saith concerning such things c. 14. him that is weake in the faith receiue vnto you But to the Galatians he writeth more sharpely c. 5.2 If ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing and to the Colossians he calleth them the ordinances of the world the commandements and doctrines of men Coloss. 2.20.22 the reason of which difference Chrysostome alleadgeth to be this quia principio condescendere oportuit successu temporis non item because in the beginning the Apostle was to condiscend and yeelde somewhat but not so afterward like as physitians and schoolemasters doe more gently and tenderly vse their patients and young schollers at the first then afterward Quest. 19. Of the order of placing the Epistles and why this to the Romanes is set first 1. Athanasius in Synops. placeth the 7. canonicall epistles before S. Pauls which are foureteene in all and of them the epistle to the Hebrewes he maketh the tenth next before the epistles to Timothie Luther setteth the epistle to the Hebrewes after S. Iohns epistles and diuideth it from S. Pauls Tertullian lib. 5. cont Marcionem placeth them in this order the epistles to the Galatians Corinthians Romanes Thessalonians Ephesians Colossians Philippians But the best order is that which is vsually receiued to the Romanes Corinthians Galatians Ephesians Philippians Colossians Thessalonians to Timothie Titus Philemon to the Hebrewes 2. And why the epistle to the Romanes is prefixed before the rest the reasons are these 1. not for that it was the first in time for the contrarie is shewed before 2. nor so much for the prolixitie and largenes thereof as the prophesie of I say in that behalfe is set first Pareus 3. or for the dignitie of that nation because the Romanes were chiefe Lords of the world Aretius for this had beene but a temporall respect 4. or for the dignitie and excellencie of the Romane Church for he giueth the preheminence to the Iewes whom he calleth the oliue tree and the Gentiles the banches of the wilde oliue tree c. 11.5 But the chiefe reason was because of the excellent matter this epistle treateth of that principall question of iustification by faith which is handled also in the epistle to the Galatians but here more at large and of the chiefe questions beside of Christian religion as of the workes of nature c. 1.2 the force of the lawe c. 7. the fruites of iustifying faith c. 5. of election and reprobation c. 9. of the calling of the Gentiles and the reiection of the Iewes c. 11. of the diuersitie of gifts c. 12. of the dutie towards Magistrates c. 12. of the vse of indifferent things c. 14.15 so that this epistle is as a catechisme and introduction to Christian religion and therefore is worthily set before the rest Aretius Pareus Quest. 20. Vnto whom this epistle to the Romanes was written and from whence 1. It was not written generally to the whole Romane state for the Emperor of Rome with his Princes ministers and officers were persecutors of the Church of God but it was directed to those among the Romanes whether of that nation or strangers both Iewes and Gentiles that had imbraced the Gospell of Christ Aretius Faius As now in the Romane papall state we doubt not but there are many which professe the gospell of Christ and are members of the true Church 2. And although this epistle were personally directed to the Romanes yet it entreateth of the common faith which concerneth the whole Church of God and to the vse thereof is generall and that which was written vnto them is written vnto vs. As that which our Blessed Sauiour said vnto his Apostles he said vnto all Mark 13.37 So that which the Apostles did write to some speciall Churches they did write vnto all Gryneus 3. This epistle was written from Corinthus as not onely the subscription sheweth both in the Greek and Syriake but Origen beside doth collect so much by these three arguments out of the text it selfe 1. It was sent by Phebe a seruant of the Church of Cenchrea Rom. 16.1 which Cenchrea is neere vnto Corinth yea portus ipse Corinthe the verie hauen of Corinth 2. he saith Gaius mine host and of the whole Church saluteth you c. 16.23 which Gaius dwelt at Corinth as the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 1.14 I baptized none of you but Crispus and Gains 3. he addeth further Erastus the chamberlaine of the citie saluteth you which Erastus is the same whom Paul left at Corinth 2. Timoth. 4.20 Quest. 21. Of the excellencie and worthines of this epistle Three things doe commend this epistle 1. the matter 2. the forme 3. the kind and methode 1. Concerning the matter it containeth the chiefe articles and most waightie points of the Christian faith as is partly shewed before qu. 6. Origen further setteth it forth thus multa de lege Mosis connectuntur c. many things are knit together in this epistle as of the lawe of Moses of the calling of the Gentiles of Israel which is according to the flesh and of Israel not according to the flesh of the circumcision of the heart and of the flesh of the spirituall lawe and the lawe of the letter of the Lawe of the members and the lawe of the mind of the lawe of sinne of the inward and outward man to this purpose Origen praefat in epistol ad Romanos 2. The forme and methode of this epistle is most exact consisting of the definition of that which is handled and the tractation and explication thereof for the most perfect and artificiall Methode is that which beginneth with the definition as the Apostle sheweth what the Gospel is it is the power of God to saluation to euerie one that beleeueth c. 1. v. 16. in the which definition are expressed all the causes thereof the efficient and author God the ende saluation the materiall cause Christ Iesus the formall faith and
Gospel himselfe so he insinuateth vnto them that they should not be ashamed to heare it Mart. 3. Chrysostome mooueth a question why S. Paul saith not here that he is not onely not ashamed but reioyceth also in the Gospel of Christ as he saith Gal. 6.14 God forbid that I should reioyce but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ And thus he answereth that because the Romanes were lifted vp in their mind because of their honour riches and estimation in the world and Paul preached Christ Iesus who was crucified and counted as nothing in the world he therefore first of all would winne them not to be ashamed of the Gospel and then they would come also to glorie in it c. But S. Paul in effect faith as much as I glorie in the Gospel minus dicitur plus intelligitur lesse is spoken and more vnderstood Pareus Mart. Faius for the reason following for it is the power of God c. sheweth that he did euen glorie in it 4. But whereas two things might haue hindred Paul shame and feare of the two which feare seemeth to be the greatest pull-back for shame is de amissione honoris but for the losse of honour feare is de amissione vitae for the losse of life S. Paul yet saith rather he is not ashamed then he feareth not both because his not fearing had commended himselfe but his not beeing ashamed commendeth the Gospel as not beeing a vile and contemptible things as also persecution was not yet generally mooued among the Christians which the Apostle needed to feare but yet it was generally contemned Tolet. 39. What the Gospel or Evangel signifieth 1. Euangel um the Euangel is sometime taken for the sacrifice which vsed to be offered vnto the gods among the heathen for the bringing of good newes and tidings in which sense Cicero taketh it â suaves epistolas quibus Evangelaum de beri fateor ad Attic. O sweete epistles which I count worthie of an Evangel that is of such an offering or sacrifice 2. It signifieth the bringing of any good newes or tidings as Ior. 20.15 Cursed be the man that brought my father tidings saying A man child is borne vnto thee the word is bessar which the Septuagint doe translate by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring good newes 3. This word is appropriated to signifie the glad tidings of our redemption purchased by Christ as the Angels say vnto the shepheards Luk. 2.10 Behold I bring you tidings of great ioy the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Rom. 10.15 Beautifull are the feete of them which bring glad tidings of peace and bring glad tidings of good things where the faine word is vsed in the Greeke but in Isa. 52.7 from whence that testimonie is taken the word is bissar which betokeneth the bringing of good newes or tidings some times formore euidence the word good is added as 2. Sam. 18.27 besarah tobah good tidings 40. Quest. Of the definition of the Gospel It is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth This definition consisteth of three parts 1. of the efficient cause the power of God 2. the ende to saluation 3. the forme to euery one that beleeueth 1. It is the power of God 1. The power of God is diuers there is his creating power whereby he made the world but this power is that which is ioyned with his loue and fauour in Christ whereby he wrought the redemption of man which is so much greater then the other because when he made the world none resisted him but Sathan opposeth himselfe in the worke of our redemption Faius 2. There is a power also of God vnto perdition and damnation but this is his power vnto saluation Chrysost. Origen 3. But how is the Gospel the power of God seeing it setteth forth the humilitie of Christ in his sufferings death and passion Answ. These were infirmitates voluntariè assumptae infirmities which our blessed Sauiour did voluntarily take vpon him and therein he most of all shewed his power in destroying the kingdome of Sathan by such meanes Hugo 4. Neither doe we here vnderstand the essentiall power of God but his organicall power Pareus or by a metonymie the declaration of his power whereby the preaching of the Gospel is made effectuall Faius 2. Vnto saluation 1. This saluation consisteth presently in the remission of sinnes and afterward in the inheritance of eternall life not like the saluation which is promised by men as by Magistrates to their subiects by Physitians to their patients but it is the euerlasting saluation of our soules Mart. 2. Though outwardly the Gospel appeare vile and contemptible yet it hath a secret vertue to work vnto eternall life As there be certaine naturall things which make no shew outwardly yet inwardly are full of vertue as pepper feeleth outwardly as cold but it is hoat in operation Theodor as a pill which the Physitian giueth though it seeme nothing yet it is of great efficacie to expell diseases Tolet. 3. The Gospel worketh to some vnto condemnation it is the sauour of death vnto death but that is not properly the effect of the Gospel which is giuen vnto saluation but by reason of mens incredulitie so the Gospel not by it owne proper effect but accidentally worketh vnto condemnation Marâ— 3. To euery one that beleeueth 1. The Gospel is offered vnto all but it onely profiteth vnto saluation vnto those that beleeue like as a medicine is onely effectuall to those that receiue it Pareus 2. Christ is the efficient cause of saluation but faith is organon appreâ—â—sivum c. the apprehending instrument like as the light is the cause of our seeing but the eye also must be rightly disposed which is the organs of seeing Aretius 3. Neither is this vnderstood of euery beleefe beleeuers are not here taken for such as to whom the historie of the Gospel is onely knowne but such as are sealed by the spirit of grace and are assured they are the sonnes of God and crie Abba father Rom. 8.15 Gryneus 4. And thus the Apostie falleth into the very cheife argument and scope of this whole Epistle that we are iustified by faith and not by the works of the law Gualter 41. Quest. Of the difference betweene the Law and the Gospel 1. In that the Gospel requireth beleefe vnto saluation therein it differeth from the law whose righteousnes is this not to beleeue but to doe those things which are therein commanded as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 10.5 Mart. 2. The Gospel is the power of God that is effectuall mightie liuely in operation but the law is weake and impotent Rom. 8.3 it was weake because of the flesh 3. The Gospel vnto saluation but the law is the ministerie of condemnation 2. Cor. 3.9 4. The Law was giuen onely to the people of Israel but the Gospel is proposed to all both Iew and Gentile 5. The Law consisted in observatione ceremoniarum externa cultu in
the iust shall liue by faith haue no other meaning but this iustum secundum fidei norman vitam dirigere that the iust doth direct his life according to the rule of faith Contra. 1. He doth not place the words aright for thus are the words to be ioyned together the iust by faith shall liue so that by faith hath rather connexion with the first word the iust then with the last shall liue 2. the Apostle by life here vnderstandeth euerlasting saluation not our conuersion here as is said before v. 16. that the Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euerie one that beleeueth faith then bringeth to euerlasting saluation 2. The Rhemists haue this shift that faith together with workes must be here vnderstood to iustifie the Apostle saith not the iust shall liue by faith onely to this purpose also Bellarmine lib. 1. de iustificat c. 20. Contra. 1. If the whole life of the soule depended not vpon faith but partly vpon faith partly vpon workes then it might as well be said the iust shall liue by workes which were an absurd speach and not farre from blasphemie 2. the Apostle c. 3.28 excludeth works concluding that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe then to liue by faith is to liue onely by faith as we are iustified onely by faith without workes 3. Nowe although the iust liue by faith and not by workes yet faith liueth by workes it must be a liuely and effectuall faith working by loue by the which the iust man liueth and not a dead faith 3. Pererius here slyeth to their old distinction of iustification the first which is by faith the second is perfited by workes so faith is said to iustifie a man because it is exordium fundamentum radix iustificationis the beginning foundation and roote of iustification Perer. dâ—sput 8. in 1. ad Roman sect 46. Contra. 1. That which he calleth the second iustification is properly satisfaction which is the fruit of iustification as the Apostle saith Rom. 6.22 beeing now freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God you haue your fruit in holines and the end euerlasting life where the whole state of the faithfull man is diuided into these three parts his iustification and freedome from sinne which is by faith the fruit of his iustification which is holynesse and the ende or reward which is euerlasting life 2. to liue by faith sheweth that not the beginning but the perfection of our life is by faith and by nothing but faith as the Apostle saith the iustice of God is reuealed from faith to faith faith is the beginning and end of this iustice there is no time wherein saluation is giuen vnto any but by faith as Thomas expoundeth see before quest 42. 4. Bellarmine hath an other deuise he maketh this the meaning the iust shall liue by faith that is ex fide patienter expectare quae Deus promisit by faith he doth patiently expect those things which God hath promised So he would haue it vnderstood rather of patient wayting and expecting then of iustifying lib. 2. de effect sacram c. 9. Contra. This patient expecting of Gods promises is indeede a fruit of iustifying faith for it is the ground of things hoped for and he that is iustified by faith hath this grace also of patient expectation but to liue by faith comprehendeth more 2. and that by this phrase to liue by faith the Apostle vnderstandeth to be iustified by faith is euident Gal. 2.20 Thus I liue not I now but Christ liueth in me and in that I now liue in the flesh I liue by the faith if the Sonne of God c. 3. And whereas Bellarmine further obiecteth that the Prophets meaning from whom the Apostle taketh this saying is none other but to note their patience that waited for the Lords promises it hath beene shewed before qu. 44. that the Apostle keepeth the Prophets sense and doth most fitly apply this sentence to iustification by faith 5. But the Romanists against iustification by faith onely thus obiect 1. It seemeth a verie absurd thing to make men beleeue that they shall be iustified by faith onely without either satisfaction for their sinnes or the workes of righteousnesse by this meanes nothing could be easier then by faith to be saued 2. And this doctrine will make men presumptuous that they will care for no good workes and so there should be no more vse either of precepts to exhort them vnto the workes of pietie nor of threatnings to terrifie them from sinne Contra. 1. Though that faith neede no satisfaction for sinne in our selues nor good workes as helping vnto iustification yet it apprehendeth the satisfaction made by Christs suffering for our sinnes and workes are also necessarie as testimonies of our faith though not as helpes of our iustification neither is such a faith liuely and effectuall so easie a thing seeing man hath no power of himselfe to attaine vnto it vnlesse God doe giue it and to beleeue in Christ as a Christian ought is found to be the hardest thing in the whole world 2. Neither is this a doctrine of presumption nor yet doth it make voide precepts and comminations for faith though it require not workes as causes and helpes to saluation yet it cannot be without them as fruits and effects so that the lawe of faith establisheth the lawe of workes as the Apostle sheweth c. 3.31 doe we then make the lawe of none effect through faith God forbid yea we establish the lawe Pareus Controv. 17. How the Gospel is the power of God to saluation to everie one that beleeueth v. 16. This and such like places which ascribe iustification and saluation to faith as Ioh. 3.16 that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish Act. 13.39 by him euerie one that beleeueth is iustified Bellarmine would thus elude 1. he saith that these Scriptures must be vnderstood negatiuely that without faith none are iustified not that onely by faith they are iustified 2. then by all are vnderstood all nations that there is no difference between Iew and Gentile but that one common way to saluation is propounded to them all 3. And it beeing applyed to euerie particular man the meaning is that not faith of it selfe alone but with other things as hope charitie iustifieth Bellar. lib. 1. de iustifie c. 22. Contra. 1. Yes these sayings hold affirmatiuely that faith is sufficient vnto saluation for our Sauiour saith Iohn 5. he that beleeueth c. hath euerlasting life and is passed from death to life that which giueth a man a present assurance and reall possession of euerlasting life is alone availeable to saluation 2. True it is that none of what nation soeuer are excluded but euerie one that beleeueth wheresoeuer is iustified this confirmeth the doctrine of iustification by faith that there is no other way to saluation either for Iewe or Gentile 3. And if the Gospell be the power of God to saluation
world 3. Obiect v. 7. which ariseth likewise out of the former testimonie cited out of the Psalme if by mens lies Gods truth is commended then the liar is vniustly punished the answer followeth v. 9. the Apostle calleth it a blasphemie and worthie of iust damnation if any shall iustifie themselues in their euill doing and of purpose doe euill to set forth the iustice of God v. 8. The second part is from v. 9. to 21. where he prooueth the Iewes and Gentiles both to be vnder sinne which is propounded v. 9. prooued by particular induction of their sinnes grounded vpon some testimonies of Scripture v. 10. to 19. then applied to the Iew as well as to the Gentile by three arguments v. 19.1 from the relation which the law hath to those which are vnder the law 2. then from two ends that euery mouth may be stopped all occasion of boasting may be taken away 3. and that all the world may be found culpable The third part followeth wherein the Apostle prooueth that all must be iustified by faith in Christ which he prooueth by a distribution either by the workes of the law or by faith not by the law by the contrarie effect v. 20. Then he confirmeth the other part that we are iustified by faith without the law which proposition is contained v. 1.22 23. by shewing the causes of iustification and who are iustified euen all that beleeue and why v. 23. Then this proposition is confirmed 1. by shewing all the causes the efficient principall the grace of God then Christ by his blood the instrument is faith the formall cause remission of sinnes the ende the setting forth of Gods iustice v. 24 25 26. 2. by the effects it excluding all boasting v. 27. 3. the conclusion followeth v. 28. 4. which is confirmed 1. by remoouing an absurditie because God otherwise should seeme to be God onely of the Iewes v. 29.30 2. by preuenting an obiection v. 31. 3. The questions and doubts discussed 1. Quest. Of the priuiledges of the Iewes and their preheminence before the Gentiles v. 1. What is the preferment of the Iew c. Whereas the Apostle seemed in the end of the former chapter to make the Iewes and Gentiles equall and had extenuated the circumcision of the flesh now it might be obiected by the Iew that by this meanes they should haue no preheminence or preferment more then the Gentile had the Apostle then meeteth with that secret obiection and sheweth wherein consisted the excellencie of the Iew. 1. The Iewes had many priuiledges which the Gentiles had not as 1. they were called to be the peculiar people of God and the Lord professed himselfe to be their God 2. i◠that nation continued the true knowledge of God euen vnto the comming of Christ 3. of them came many holy Patriarks and Prophets that were in high fauour and acceptance with God 4. among them and for their sakes the Lord wrought many miracles and wonders 5. they had many visions prophesies and dreames 6. God gaue vnto them the Sacraments and sacrifices as circumcision the Paschal lamb 7. the Messiah was promised to descend of that nation 8. But the Apostle omitteth these and specially insisteth vpon this that the law and oracles of God were committed vnto them 2. Chiefly or first because vnto them were credited c. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Erasmus taketh for to signifie the order of the Apostles speach as before c. 1.8 but there the Apostle beginneth his epistle which he doth not here 2. Some referre it to the number of the priuiledges rehearsed by the Apostle whereof this was the first and the rest follow in the epistle But the Apostle maketh mention of no other priuiledge but this 3. Origen whome Sedulius followeth hath here reference to the Gentiles that vnto the Iewes first were committed the oracles then to the Gentiles but the promises here spoken of were onely made vnto the Iewes 4. Therefore this word first here signifieth chiefe that this was the chiefe priuiledge and immunitie which the Iewes had 3. And the Apostle giueth instance of this that they had the Scriptures 1. because it was most generall multa concludit and concluded many things beside Tolet. 2. herein consisted a chiefe difference betweene the Gentiles which had but the law of nature to direct them and the Iewes which had also the written law of God Perer. 3. and the Apostle omitteth their temporall priuiledges insisting vpon a spirituall as beeing more pretious and durable Gorrhan 4. By oracles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some seeme to vnderstand onely the law which was giuen by Moses as Chrysostome Theodoret but thereby are signified all the propheticall writings which the Iewes had both the law and the Prophets gloss interlin though speciall reference be made to the law as S. Steuen saith that Moses receiued the liuely oracles Act. 7.38 Pare 5. But it will be obiected that God also to others communicated his oracles as to Pharaoh Nabuchadnezzer which were not of Israel it may be answered that 1. God did impart those things not to many of the Gentiles but to a few 2. and that of some particular things 3. neither were such oracles and visions committed to their trust but onely for a time reuealed 4. and that for his peoples sake rather then their owne 6. In that the Apostle saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the oracles of God were committed to their credit or credited vnto them 1. the Syrian interpreter is deceiued who maketh it the nominatiue that the oracles of God were credited or beleeued 2. and Origens obseruation is much like that the oracles of God were committed vnto them which did vnderstand and beleeue them but the letter of the law was giuen to all for by the words following v. 3. what though some did not beleeue it is euident that the Apostle here speaketh of a generall priuiledge which was not made void by some mens vnbeleefe 3. Erasmus saith that those oracles were committed vnto them alijs magis profutura quam ipsis to profit other rather then themselues as though they were committed vnto them to keepe for others vse But Beza noteth better that they had those things committed vnto them non vt alienae rei depositum not as an other mans thing laid to pledge but as their owne proper treasure if they could haue vsed it well 4. And indeede they were faithfull keepers of the Scriptures preseruing them from falsitie and corruption and are to this day though they vnderstand them not and in the daies of our Sauiour when many other corruptions both of life and doctrine were obiected against them yet they were not charged to be falsifiers of Scripture Faius 5. Chrysostome hath here a good note nusquam illorum virtutes sed Dei beneficia in illos enumerat the Apostle doth not recken vp their owne vertues among their priuiledges but he counteth the benefits of God toward them 6. And this word is credited
is most probable and commeth nearest to the truth the former reasons may demonstrate to any of vnderstanding Quest. 35. How we are said to be saued by hope v. 24. 1. For the coherence of these words 1. Chrysostome thinketh the Apostle maketh mention of hope because he had spoken before of the excellent graces of the spirit which he called the first fruits ne omnia in hoc tempore quaereremus left we should make accouÌ„t of all things as present 2. some make this as a reason of the sighing and longing of the faithfull because they haue onely yet things in hope Tolet. 3. Martyr thinketh the Apostle answeareth an obiection how it may stand with the condition of children to sigh and grone because yet they haue their saluation but in hope 4. some make the obiection this how can it be said that we waile for our adoption seeing we are alreadie the adopted sonnes of God in Christ and so the answer shall be that we haue these things onely in hope Rolloch Piscator 5. But it is rather an other argument of consolation to moue the faithfull patiently to beare their tribulations from the nature of hope Pareus Gryneus 2. Hope is taken three waies in Scripture 1. it signifieth generally the doctrine of faith as 1. Pet. 1.15 be readie to giue an answer to euery man that asketh a reason of that hope which is in him 2. hope is taken for the obiect of hope the thing hoped for as Gal. 5.5 we wait for the hope of righteousnes through faith afterward in this place hope that is seene that is the thing hoped for is no hope 3. it betokeneth that godly affection of the mind in hoping for that which is promised and beleeued Gryneus 3. Saluation is taken sometime for iustification in this life Tit. 3.5 Not by the workes of righteousnesse c. but according to his mercie he saued vs But here it signifieth the perfection and happie estate both of soule and bodie in the kingdome of heauen Pere disp 16. 4. But these words of the Apostle must not be so taken as though we had onely things in hope and nothing in possession for we are now iustified by faith and sanctified by the spirit but the perfection and accomplishment of these things we haue onely in hope Martyr 5. And two conditions are considered in the things hoped for that it is both difficult for if it were easie and in our owne power we would not hope for it and beside though it be hard and difficult yet is it not impossible for then we should despaire altogether and neuer hope for it Martyr and hereunto adde a third qualitie required in hope it selfe that it is not wauering and doubtfull for that is contrarie to the nature of hope but it is certaine and firme and therefore is it called the ankor of the soule Heb. 6.19 6. We are saide to be saued by hope not efficienter not as though it were the cause of saluation but consequenter in respect of the sequele and consequent that after we haue patiently waited and expected by bope that the thing hoped for will certainely follow Quest. 36. Of the difference betweene faith and hope They differ three waies 1. ordine in order and prioritie 2. operatione in the worke and operation and obiecto in the obiect 1. Faith goeth before hope and begetteth hope as the Apostle defineth hope Heb. 11.1 it is the ground hypostasis or foundation of things hoped for for first we beleeue the things promised then we hope for them and in the third place followeth our loue and delight in them yet faith is not the efficient cause of hope the spirit of God is the author efficient and working cause of all these graces but the way and manner of working them is according to this order that first we haue faith then by faith the spirit bringeth vs to hope 2. The operation of them is diuerse for it is the proper effect of faith to iustifie vs and assureth vs of remission of sinnes in Christ but hope doth not iustifie vs it doth by patience vphold and support the soule in the expectation of the finishing of that which is begunne in vs by faith 3. The obiect of them both doth differ 3. waies modo gradu tempore in the manner the measure or degree and the time 1. in the manner for faith relyeth vpon the promise it selfe hope resteth in the thing promised 2. in the measure initium salutis fide habetâ—r complementum spe the beginning of saluation is had and obtained by faith the complement and perfection thereof by hope 3. in the time for faith apprehendeth the promise of remission of sinnes and iustification as present hope is exercised in the expectation of eternall life to come Quest. 37. Whether things hoped for cannot be seene It will be here thus obiected 1. we looke for heauens and earth in the next world but they are seene Origen answeareth that they are not these heauens and earth which are now visible which we looke for but other heauens and earth as Saint Peter saith we looke for new heauens and new earth 2. Pet. 3.13 for as touching these visible heauens and earth they shall passe away Matth. 5.18 2. Obiect Stephen saw the heauens open and Iesus sitting at the right hand of God Act. 7. he saw that which he hoped for Gorrhan answeareth he saw indeed gloriam Christi non suam the glorie of Christ but not his owne glorie hope is of those things which belong vnto a man himselfe he saw the glorie of Christ which shall be communicated to his members but his participation of that glorie he saw not but hoped for it 3. Obiect Saint Paul was taken vp into the third heauen and heard things not possible to be vttered and beeing there he likewise saw the glorie of Christ. Ans This was not any corporall sight but a spirituall vision and sight for Saint Paul determineth not whether his spirit were then in the bodie or out of the bodie when he was so taken vp 4. Obiect A man running in a race may set his eie vpon the price which he runneth for â—â— hopeth to obtaine Caietan answeareth that there are two things considered in that which is hoped for materiale the materiall part the thing it selfe and formale the formal part which is the possession and obtaining of it the first may be seene the second is not seene but onely hoped for Quest. 37. What spirit is said to helpe our infirmities v. 26. 1. Chrysostome by the spirit vnderstandeth the spirituall gift of prayer that whereas the Church was in heauines and much perplexed then he which had the gift of praier did rise vp and by framing of a praier shewed the people how and what they should pray for But thus it may be be excepted against this sense 1. the spirit is not thus taken throughout this Chapter and diuersely in the same place to vnderstand the same word is
the other he ordained but he hateth the third that is sinne which he made not like as a iudge condemning a theefe neither hateth his person nor the punishment which is according to iustice but the crime of thes◠c. vpon this answer insisteth Pererius and before him Haymo non edit naturam quam fecit sed peccatum quod non fecit he hated not the nature which he made but the sinne which he made not so aso Gorrhan and the ordinarie gloss he hated nothing in Esau nisi originale peccatum but his originall sinne c. But the Apostle here speaketh of an hatred before Esau had done any euill and before the fight thereof 3. Neither doth it satisfie to say it is spoken comparatiuely Esau was hated that is lesse beloued as a man is bid to hate father and mother to cleaue to his wife that is loue them lesse then his wife for the Apostle calleth them the vessels of wrath afterward whom he is here said to hate therefore such are not beloued at all 4. This then is the solution hatred in God signifieth three things 1. the negation and deniall of his loue and of this degree of hatred sinne is not the cause but the will of God that electeth whom he will and refuseth whom he pleaseth thus God hateth Esau and all the reprobate 2. the decree of punishment and this proceedeth from the foresight of sinne and thus God is said to haue the wicked 3. it signifieth the anger of God and his abhorring of that which he hateth and thus God is said to hate iniquitte and of this hatred is that saying to be vnderstood thou hatest nothing that thou hast made for God in this sense hateth not his creatures but sinne in them Pareus dub 11. Quest. 15. Of the meaning of these words I will haue mercie on whom I will haue mercie 1. Origen and Heirome epist. ad Heath qu. 10. doe thinke that this is an obiection made by some as it were contradicting the Apostle But this is the Apostles answer rather to the former obiection is their iniquitie with God that he should elect one and reiect an other both of them beeing in the same state and condition to the which the Apostle maketh answer God forbid and giueth a reason of his answer here out of the Scripture 2. Chrysostome thinketh whom Theophylact followeth that by this sentence the Apostle staieth mans curiositie from requiring the cause why some are elected some are refused which is best knowne vnto God as the Lord answeared Moses who was desirous to know why all of the Israelites beeing guiltie of the same sinne in worshipping the golden calfe yet were not alike punished to whom the Lord answeareth thus in effect non est tuum scire Moses c. Moses it belongeth not to thee to know who are worthy of my mercie c. But in this sense there were small coherence in the Apostles speach for then there should be no answer made vnto the former obiection which the Apostle remooueth here Tolet annot 22. neither was this sentence vttered vpon any such occasion concerning the punishing of sinne of the Israelites and sparing of others but whereas Moses had made request to see Gods glorie and the Lord had granted him to see his backer partes and so in part yeelded vnto his request then this is added as a reason thereof I will haue mercie Mar. 3. Ambrose is farre wide who maketh this the sense of these words I will haue mercie on him on whom I will haue mercie that is quem praescivi whom I foresaw like after his error to returne vnto me so the ord gloss cui praescio misericordiam whom I foresaw mercie is to be shewed vpon the like glosse Thomas maketh mention of in his Commentarie I will haue mercie on him quem dignum praenonero misericordia whome I foresaw to be worthy of mercie But this is not agreeable to the Apostles minde 1. there had beene no occasion of any such obiection if the cause were in the foresight of mens worthines why some are elected and not others for then there had beene no shew of iniustice at all in God the reason had beene plaine Tolet annot 22. 2. this to giue vnto those which are worthie respicit iustitiam Dei respecteth the iustice of God whereas the Apostle here referreth all vnto Gods mercie Martyr 3. neither can that be a cause of election which is an effect thereof for to beleeue and to be obedient are effects of election then the foresight thereof cannot be the cause Pere dsiput 7. err 39. 4. Neither is this onely an Hebrew phraise signifying the same thing as Tolet ibid. as the Hebrewes for more vehemencie sake doe expresse the same thing by an emphaticall repetition neither yet are these words so curiously to be distinguished with Anselme as to referre thē to Gods mercy in calling in beleeuing in working that whom he sheweth mercy vpon in calling he will shew further mercie in giuing grace to beleeue and whom he giueth grace vnto beleeue they shall haue grace also to worke by their faith Lyranus and Pererius vnderstand the three degrees of Gods mercie in predestinating in giuing present grace and glorie to come and so make this the sense I will haue mercie in giuing grace to him on whom I haue mercie in electing him and to whom I giue finall grace I will shew mercie in giuing him future glorie Iunius much differeth not I will haue mercie ex facto in fact and indeed vpon whom I haue mercie decreto in my decree of election parallel 11. But Pareus better sheweth the reason of the ingemination and repeating of these words to shew 1. this mercie gratuitam to be franke and free and that there can be no reason or cause yeilded why God sheweth mercie but his owne gracious inclination to mercie 2. arbitrariam that it is arbritarie depending onely vpon the will of God 3. constantem that it is constant and immutable where he sheweth mercie he will haue mercie to the end 4. immensam this mercie is infinite and without measure not onely in bestowing one grace but many 5. Further it is to be obserued that thought the same word to haue mercie be reteined both in the Greeke translation of the Septuagint and in the latine in both partes of the sentence yet in the Hebrew there are two words the one in the former clause of the sentence canan which signifieth to shew grace and fauour the other in the latter part is racham to shew bowels of compassion and beside the Septuagint doe put the verbe in the present-tense in the latter part of both the clauses whereas in the originall the same tense and time is kept in both but this is no great difference the sense still notwithstanding remaineth the same 6. This then is the Apostles meaning whereas it was obiected that if God elect some and not others their case beeing the same the Lord
exasperating them with rigorous speach so the Preachers of the word should vse such moderation that neither in their silence and forbearing to speake the truth they should incurre the iust suspition of flatterie nor yet in their sharpe invectiues against those whom they doe reprooue they should be iustly blamed for their vndiscrete seueritie Mar. Doct. 3. That Christ is God and man v. 5. Who is God ouer all c. 1. Christ is God because the Apostle sweareth by his name v. 1. and he is called God blessed ouer all c. 2. he is also perfite man because he is said to come of the fathers concerning the flesh c. 3. and yet these two natures concurre to make but one person because it is said of Christ who is God ouer all blessed for euer c. Doct. 4. Of the diuerse kindes of diuine promises v. 8. Children of promise c. some promises are generall to all as that the world should no more be destroied with water that the seasons of the yeare as seede time and haruest and the rest should continue or peculiar to the Church of God which are either concerning things temporall comprehended vnder the name of bread in the Lords praier which the Lord promiseth so farre sorth as he seeth it to be meete and conuenient or spirituall which are either peculiar vnto some speciall callings as were the gift of tongues knowledge of secrets elocution and vtterance to the Apostles or generall belonging to the whole Church and the same externall as the promise of the word and Sacraments or internall as of faith hope iustification remission of sinnes The Apostle speaketh here of spiriuall and speciall promises which were shadowed forth in those times by temporall blessings Doct. 5. Of election v. 11. That the purpose of God might remaine according to election c. Concerning election these points are hence concluded 1. that God hath decreed some to be elected vnto saluation before the beginning of the world 2. That the decree of election is the purpose of God to shewe mercie on some in bringing them vnto glorie 3. that the free and gracious purpose of God is onely the cause of election without the foresight of faith or workes 4. that it is certaine and immutable 5. the effects thereof are vocation iustification sanctification c. 8.30 whom he predestinate them he called c. 6. the ends two the happines of the elect and the glorie and praise of God in the setting forth of his mercy Doct. 6. Of reprobation v. 18. Whom he will he hardeneth Concerning reprobation these points also are here set forth 1. that some are reprobate from the beginning as God hated Esau before he was borne 2. what reprobation is the purpose of God in leauing some in the masse of corruption and in ordaining them to be damned for their sinnes 3. the cause of reprobation is the purpose of God to leaue some in their naturall corruption 4. the effects are desertion hardening of heart the subtraction of the grace of God 5. the ends the iust condemnation of the wicked and the demonstration of the power of God See more hereof among the Controv. following Doct. 7. Of scandals and offences v. 33. Rocke of offence 1. A scandale is any thing done or said whereby one is made the worse either of himselfe or by some accident 2. it is of two sorts giuen iustly or vniustly taken as the offence at Christ was taken and not giuen 3. the cause of offences is first the malice of Sathan and obstinacie of vnbeleeuers and the iust iudgement of God concurring there withall as the Iewes by their owne blindnes stumbled at Christ and receiued that as a punishment of their vnbeleefe 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. That succession of Bishops is no sure note of the Church of Christ. v. 5. Of whom came the fathers 1. Though the Iewes might alleadge that they had the fathers yea they could shewe a perpetuall succession of high Priests from Aaron vntill the times of our blessed Sauiour yet for all this they were reiected and not acknowledged for the Church of God In like manner the Romanists pleading for themselues by succession of Bishops doe but build vpon a weake ground vnlesse they could also shewe a continuall succession of true doctrine together with an outward succession of persons and pace 2. Our Blessed Sauiour was a Priest after Melchisedech without any such continued succession and the Apostles the first planters of the Gospel could shew no succession from the high Priests neither is it necessarie in these times where religion is corrupted and the Church deformed to expect a locall succession for the restoring of religion 3. Yet the succession of godly Bishops is much to be accounted of where the true faith is continued withall and for this reason did the fathers Tertullian Irenaeus Augustinae ascribe so much to the succession of Christian Bishops who transmitted vnto their successors true and found doctrine together with their place See more of succession Synops. Centur. 1. err 20. 2. Controv. Against the old heretikes the Manichees Arrians Nestorians confuted out of the 5. v. 1. Where the Apostle saith of whom came Christ according to the flesh the Manichees are confuted which denied Christ to haue any true flesh but onely in shewe whereas the Apostle saith that Christ came of the Israelites concerning the flesh he therefore had true 〈◊〉 because he tooke his nature of them Likewise their heresie is confuted that thinke Christ brought his bodie from heauen and tooke it not of the Virgin Marie for then how could it be true that Christ according to the flesh came of the fathers 2. The Arrians also are confuted who denied Christ to be God but onely affirmed him to be a creature for the Apostle saith of Christ who is God blessed for euer as Athanasius epist. ad Epictet vrgeth this place against those which denied the humanitie of Christ so Tertullian lib. de Trinit Hilar. lib. de Trinit Theophylact vpon this place doe alleadge it against those which impugne the diuine nature of Christ. 3. The Nestorians also which denied the vniting of Christs two natures into one person but onely affirmed it to be by grace are here refelled for the Apostle speaketh of one and the same Christ which according to the flesh came of the fathers yet was God aboue all blessed for euer Ireneus lib. 3. cap. 18. applieth this place against such a like heresie of those which diuided Iesus from Christ and affirmed Iesus to be one and Christ an other 3. Controv. Against the prophane and impious collections of Eniedinus and Socinus late heretikes Whereas the Apostle expressely saith of Christ who is God ouer all blessed for euer c. these two forenamed heretikes contend by their impious cavills to shew that Christs diuine nature is not prooued out of this place 1. This phrase who is blessed for euer is alwaies in Scripture giuen vnto God the
father as Rom. 1.23 2. Cor. 1.3 and 11.31 2. Not euery one that is called God in Scripture is consequently that chiefe and great God 3. Christ is said to be ouer all that is men as the most excellent man of all not ouer all whatsoeuer 4. He is said to be ouer all with a limitation for he is not ouer him that hath subdued all things vnto him 1. Cor. 15.27 5. And in that he is ouer all he hath it not by nature but of gift Philip. 2.9 Contra. Erasmus seemeth first to haue giuen occasion to these newfangled Dogmatists who likewise in his annotations vpon this place thinketh this Scripture not so fit to prooue the diuine nature of Christ adding that herein there is no daunger seeing there are more direct places to prooue Christs Godhead by But Pet. Martyr here answeareth well non convenit vt Ecclesiae armamentarium sine causa exhauriatur c. it is not conuenient that the armorie of the Church should without cause be diminished seeing the fathers as Origen Chrysost Theophylact Cyprian cont lud lib. 2. c. 5. Hilarius in Psal. 122. doe all alleadge this place for the proofe of Christs deitie it is not fit that we should suffer it to be wrestled out of our hands their cauills are thus answeared 1. Where the father is said to be blessed for euer the Sonne is not excluded and in some places Christ is said expressely to be blessed for euer as Matth. 21.9 Blessed is be that commeth in the name of the Lord and if the Creator be blessed for euer Christ is included by whom all things were created Ioh. 1. Coloss. 1. 2. He which is said to be God ouer all as Christ here must of necessitie be that chiefe and great God 3. Some indeede reade super omnia ouer all things as Origen the Syrian and Latine interpreter and this is agreeable to that place Coloss. 1.17 He is before all things and in him all things consist and the Apostle nameth both things visible and invisible and so Origen well expoundeth he is aboue all things that is powers principalities and euerie thing that is named 4. He is aboue all things that is all creatures and aboue all as the father is aboue all and yet neither aboue the Sonne or the holy Ghost the father then is here excepted for Christ and his father are one non post patrem ipse sed de patre he is not after the father but of the father Origen 5. S. Paul in that place speaketh of the exaltation of Christ as he is Mediator and according to his humane nature and so he hath it by gift but as he is God he is ouer all by his eternall generation as the onely begotten Sonne of God Controv. 4. That the water in Baptisme doth not sanctifie or giue grace Chrysostome sheweth here a fit analogie and resemblance betweene the birth of Izaak oâ— Sara by the word of promise v. 9. and our spirituall regeneration in baptisme the barren wombe of Sarah he likeneth to the water which of it selfe hath no efficacie erat vterni ille aqua frigidior propter sterilitatem senectutem that wombe was more vnapt for generation then water because of the barrennesse and old age thereof like as then Izaak was borne of that barren wombe by the word of promise ita nos oportet ex verbo nasci so we are borne of the word To this purpose Chrysostome who maketh the element of water of it selfe but a dead thing and like vnto Sarahs barren wombe which could not haue conceiued but by the word of promise So the Apostle saith Ephes. 5.25 Cleansing it by the washing of water thorough the word the water cleanseth but by the operation of the word This then ouerthroweth that opinion of the Romanists which affirme that the sacramentall signe in the sacraments conferre grace See further hereof Synops. Centur. 2. err 76. Controv. 5. Against the vaine observation of Astrologers in casting of nativities v. 10. Rebecca when she had conceiued by one c. Augustine lib. 2. de doctrin Christian. c. 21. by this Scripture confuteth the folly of Mathematicians who in casting of mens natiuities doe obserue the aspect of the planets and so doe calculate and coniecture of the disposition of men for Esau and Iacob were borne at the same time of one and the same parents and yet they were of diuerse dispositions and qualities and conditions of life Controv. 6. That the soules had no beeng in a former life before they came into the bodie It was Origens error who therein did too much Platonize that the soules in the former life according to their workes good or euill were accordingly appointed of God to saluation or damnation But this error is euidently conuinced by the Apostle here for Esau and Iacob had neither done good nor euill before they were borne Lyranus addeth two other reasons to convince this error 1. if there had beene an other life before then the world was not created in the beginning as it is said Gen. 1.1 for that the soules had a beeing and beginning before 2. and temporale non potest esse causa aeterni no temporall thing can be the cause of that which is eternall the actions then and workes of the soule could not be the cause of the act of Gods eternall will Controv. 7. Whether the foresight of faith or workes be the cause of election This was in time past maintained by the followers of the Pelagian sect as it appeareth by the epistles of Prosper and Hilarius Arelatens sent to Augustine and not much differing is the opinion of the Greeke expositors as Theodoret in these words that the purpose of God might remaine according to election vnderstandeth the purpose of men foreseene of God according to the which he electeth But the Apostle euidently calleth it the purpose of God and therefore not of men Chrysost. and Photius cited by Oecumenius doe here vnderstand the purpose of God but where it is added according to election they say this election presupposeth a difference and diuersitie of wills foreseene of God The late Lutherans tread in the same steppesâ— who at the first did hold that the foresight of faith was the cause of election but now they haue somewhat refined that assertion and their opinion now is fidem non esse electionis causam meritoriam sed instrument alem that faith is not the meritorious but the instrumentall cause of election their arguments are these 1. Argum. Photius thus reasoneth electio de illis fit qui aliqua in re differunt election is said to be of those which differ in some thing God then did see some difference in them which he elected from others Contra. 1. Augustine at the first was somewhat mooued with this argument which made him deuise an other sense of the Apostles words to this effect that it was said vnto the children beeing not yet borne and before they had done either good
or euill the elder shall serue the younger least the purpose of God should remaine according to election which he supposeth to rise of some difference in the parties elected to this purpose Augustine lib. ad Simplician quest 2. But this parenthesis or interlaced sentence is â—â—tered by the Apostle affirmatively That the purpose of God might remaine c. it cannot therefore be drawne to a negatiue sense And indeede Augustine whether vpon this or some other reason otherwise expoundeth these words epist. 115. 2. But the best answear is that the proposition is not true for election in God presupposeth not a difference God may make election euen in things in themselues equall by the right of his Creatorship and make a difference as euidently appeareth in the creation of the world when all things were equall at the first in that indigested himpe and masse whereout the creatures were made and yet our of it were different creatures made some lightsome as the Sunne and starres some darke and obscure as the earth and earthly things And so the Lord in his decree of predestination made a difference in his election according to his good pleasure of things which differed not before And so there is a difference indeede in those which are elected from others sed non invenit Deus sed ponit ipse in hominibus differentiam but God findeth not any such difference in men but he maketh it Pet. Martyr the difference then dependeth not of the nature of the things but of the purpose and counsell of God 2. Arg. 1. S. Paul saith Ephes. 1.4 He hath elected vs in him that is in Christ but none are in Christ without faith that then which ioyneth vs to Christ is the cause of election 2. againe 2. Thess. 2.13 we are said to be chosen to saluation in faith 3. and Heb. 11.6 It is impossible to please God without faith the elect are pleasing to God therefore by faith they were accepted 4. and seeing faith is the instrumentall cause of saluation why not also of election Thus the Lutherans reason for the foresight of faith Contra. 1. Not euerie thing whereby we are ioyned vnto Christ is the cause of election but that whereby we were first giuen vnto Christ which is the absolute and free mercie of God who elected vs of his free grace and mercie and in Christ appointed to bring those whom he elected vnto eternall life And the Apostle doth expound himselfe what he meaneth by beeing elected in Christ that is he hath predestinate vs to be adopted thorough Christ faith then in Christ is not the cause of election but a meane subordinate to bring the elect vnto saluation 2. We are said to be chosen in faith not faith foreseene as the cause of election but in faith present as a meane vnto saluation 3. The same answear may serue to the third place obiected which must be vnderstood likewise de fide praesenti non praevisa of faith present not of faith foreseene for God thorough his mercie elected vs beeing yet his enemies his loue therefore was before any foresight of faith by his mercie he made vs acceptable vnto himselfe by the election of grace before he sawe any thing in vs. 4. It followeth not that euerie thing which is the cause of saluation should be the cause of election it is true in the generall cause which is the mercie of God which causeth as well the one as the other but not in the next and immediate causes as for example the father is the cause of his son and the son of the nephew and yet the son is not the cause of the father so election is the cause of faith and faith of saluation but it therefore followeth not that faith should be the cause of election And Hunnius that was at the first a great patrone of this cause in the ende argueth that faith in the mysterie of election was to be considered neither vt causam meritoriam as a meritorious or instrumentall cause sed vt partem illius ordinis c. but as a part of that order which God had appointed that is a meane vnto saluation Pareus dub 6. 3. Arg. If God simply should elect some and refuse others without foresight of their faith how is he not an accepter of persons Ans. The accepting of person is when against the rule of iustice a man of no good parts or qualites is preferred before him that is well qualified But there is no feare of this in Gods election for he findeth all alike in themselues none endued with any good gifts or qualities but as he giueth them therefore herein he is no accepter of persons in preferring one before an other all beeing alike Now on the contrarie side that the foresight of faith or any thing in man is not the cause of election but onely the good pleasure and will of God it may be thus further confirmed 1. The Apostle in saying not by workes but by him that calleth excludeth whatsoeuer in man for if either the foresight of faith or of any other thing and not onely of works should be the cause of election then it should not be onely in the caller as the Apostle here saith Mart. Pareus Tolet annot 19. 2. The effect of election is not the cause faith with the fruits thereof are the effects of election Ephes. 1.4 he hath chosen vs that we should be holy Pareus 3. The eternall decree of God is not founded in that which is temporarie the faith or good workes of men are but temporarie things and therefore they cannot be the ground and foundation of Gods eternall decree Faius 4. Faith is the worke of God Ioh. 6.29 therefore not the cause of his election so the same thing should be the cause of it selfe and so also be before it selfe Pareus 5. If election depended vpon the foresight of good workes then it would followe that we are iustified by workes for from election and predestination proceedeth our vocation and from vocation iustification and if election be out of the foresight of works then iustification also which followeth election by degrees Mart. 6. Lyranus addeth this reason further Deus non vult finem propter ea quae sunt ad finem God will not appoint the ende for those things which tend vnto the ende but rather these are for the ende now faith and works are but the way to the ende and therefore they cannot be the cause of the appointment of the end that is that men should attaine vnto euerlasting glorie Lyran. vpon this place 7. Tolet also annot 16. vrgeth this reason whereas the Apostle saith v. 14. is there iniquitie with God if he had meant that the difference in the decree of election ariseth out of the foresight of faith then the reason had beene apparent and there had beene no shew at all of any iniustice in God and so no place for this obiection at all See further of this question before c.
they will themselues as Because telleth vs that God simplici affectu desideravit omnes ad aeternam beatitudinem pervenire that God simply desired that all might come to eternall life de praedestinat Calvinist c. 8.4 And this assertion may seeme to be fauoured by these places of Scripture Rom. 11.32 God hath shut vp all in vnbeleefe that he might haue mercie vpon all and 1. Timoth. 2.4 God would haue all men to be saved and come to the knowledge of the truth Contra. Diuerse answeares are here found out 1. Some say that secundum quid after a sort God would haue all to be saued in that he offereth meanes of saluation to al but simply he willeth onely the saluation of the elect which he effecteth and worketh accordingly 2. the schoolemen haue here a distinction that there is voluntas signi beneplaciti Gods secret will and his reuealed and signified will by his reuealed will he would haue all to be saued by his secret will onely the elect 3. Augustine hath two answeares sometime he vnderstandeth these places distributive by way of distribution by all men he interpreteth all sorts of men according to that saying Reuel 5.9 Thou hast redeemed vs vnto God thorough thy blood out of euerie tribe and language c. sometime he taketh it restrictive by way of restraint and limitation vnderstanding all the elect he will haue all to be saued because none can be saued but by his wil as that saying is to be taken Ioh. 1.9 Which lighteneth euerie man that commeth into the world not that euerie one is lightened but euerie one which is lightened is lightened by him And this interpretation in restraining such vniuersall promises to the faithfull onely is agreeable to the Scripture for whereas the Apostle saith in generall Rom. 11.32 God hath shut vp all in vnbeleefe that he might haue mercie vpon all he restraineth it onely vnto those which beleeue Galat. 3.22 The Scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should be giuen to all that beleeue Pareus 4. But yet none of these answears doe fully satisfie this therefore may further be added that in the beginning God made man righteous and gaue him free will and sufficient strength to haue beene kept from tentation if he would himselfe but man abused his free-will and transgressed and fell yet God offreth outward meanes vnto all of their calling which if they refuse there is no want on Gods behalfe but on their owne this then is our answear that God would all men to be saued that is not that God purposeth all to be saued or giueth grace to all to be saued but that there appeareth no let on Gods behalfe why all are not saued either the creation considered or Gods generall vocation but man is the cause of his owne perdition or ruine Controv. 15. Of the sufficiencie of Scripture v. 17. The Scripture saith c. Hence may be answeared that cauill of the Iesuites against the Scripture that it cannot be the iudge of Controversies because the iudge must speake but the Scripture is a dumbe letter and speaketh not But this the Apostle denieth here for he saith the Scripture saith to Pharaoh the Scripture speaketh it is not then a dumbe and mute Iudge therefore the voice of the Scripture must be heard as the onely sufficient Iudge to decide and determine all controversies of doctrine and this the Apostle euidently sheweth by the frequent alleadging and citing of the Scripture in this chapter shewing that he appealeth thereunto as the supreame and highest Iudge of all truth Controv. 16. Of the certaintie of saluation v. 24. Euen vs whom he hath called c. The Apostle doubteth not to affirme not onely of himselfe but of others also that are called that they are prepared vnto glorie so then we neede not expect some speciall revelation to make vs assured of our saluation as the Romanists affirme we are made certaine of our election by our vocation Par. and afterward the Apostle saith v. 33. he that beleeueth shall not be ashamed he then that is sure he shall not be confounded or ashamed what cause hath he to doubt of his saluation Mart. Controv. 17. Against the workes of preparation v. 30. The Gentiles which followed not righteousnesse haue attained vnto righteousnesse silence it is manifest that a man cannot make a way or doe any thing by way of preparation to further his calling seeing the Gentiles were cōuerted vnto God when they sought it not so it is true which the Apostle saith els-where Philip. 2.13 it is God which worketh in you both the will and deed of his good pleasure See further Synops. Centur. 4. err 81. 6. Morall obseruations Observ. 1. It is not sufficient for children to come of good parents The examples of Ismael and Esau borne of faithfull and righteous parents yet themselues prophane and vnrighteous do teach vs that it is not sufficient for children to boast of the nobilitie and vertue of their ancestours vnlesse they doe also imitate and followe their steppes so the Iewes did vaunt themselues of their father Abraham but our Blessed Sauiour denieth them to be Abrahams children vnlesse they did the workes of Abraham Observ. 2. How parents may be comforted in their vngodly children These examples also may giue contentment and comfort vnto parents when as their childrē prooue prophane and licentious to looke vnto the counsell of God who gaue grace vnto Iacob but forsooke Esau let their be no diligence and care wanting in the Parents to giue vnto their children good education and if other things fall not out answearable to their godly desire they must rest contented in Gods will and counsell which may be hidde and secret but is neuer vniust as Abraham is commended for his care in the instruction of his children Gen. 18.18 yet Ismael became a licentious and irreligious man Observ. 3. Against curiositie v. 20. Who art thou O man that pleadest c. Though the Apostle stay all curious inquiring after Gods secrets yet men are not hereby forbidden and discouraged from a modest desire to search and knowe the truth for our Sauiour doth himselfe bid vs search the Scriptures Ioh. 6.39 and Origen here well noteth non puto quod si prudens fidelis servus interroget c. I doe not thinke if a wise and faithfull seruant should aske and enquire after Gods will that he should receiue such an answear who art thou c. which he sheweth by the example of Daniel who had his desire granted Dan. 9. Observ. 4. Of contentment of mind v. 20. Shall the thing framed say why hast thou made me thus c. Like as in the doctrine of election euerie one must rest contented with Gods good pleasure so for the state and condition of this life we must accept thankfully of that whereto the Lord hath disposed vs if a man be rich of poore high or lowe let him be content
mouthes and nothing els doth God require vnto saluation so Chrysost. in ore corde tuo salutis causa in thy heart and mouth is the casue of saluation so Oecumen brevis salus nihil indigens externis laboribus saluation hath but a short cut it needeth not externall labour facile credere animo ore confiteri potes c. thou mayest easily beleeue with thy minde and confesse with thy mouth by the operation of the spirit Calvin and it seemeth to be a proverbiall speach to shewe the readines and facilitie of that which is in the heart and mouth as it is said Psal. 81.10 Open thy mouth wide and I will fill it Faius so Lyranus ostenditur iustitiae per fidem Christi facilitas the facilitie of righteousnesse by the faith of Christ is shewed And here Origens distinction may be receiued who saith that two waies is Christ neere vs possibilitate in possibilitie and so he may be neere vnto vnbeleeuers for they may haue grace to beleeue and efficacia in efficacie and power and so he is neere vnto those which actually by the spirit doe beleeue with the heart and confesse to saluation 4. But where the iustice of faith is said to be easier then the iustice required by the law that is not vnderstood in regard of the beginning and efficient cause of faith for man hath no more power to beleeue of himselfe then to doe good workes for it is God that worketh iâ— vs both the will and deede Philip. 2.13 but the righteousnesse of faith is easier in regard of the manner of the work because the law requireth the obedience thereof to be performed by our selues but faith referreth vs for the performing of the lawe vnto Christ Neither doth our saluation depend vpon the force and efficacie of faith but vpon the worthines and vertue of Christ apprehended by faith as when a sicke man walketh leaning vpon his staffe it is his staffe that stayeth him not his hand which onely layeth hold vpon the staffe The iustice of the law is as if a weake and sicke man should be enioyned to stand by himselfe without a staffe but faith sheweth how our weakenes is propped and held vp by other helps â—s when a sicke man layeth his hand vpon a staffe Quest. 14. How Moses that preached the law is alleadged for iustification by faith Ob. The obiection is made out of that place Ioh. 1.17 The lawe was giuen by Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ c. but if Moses also taught iustification by faith then grace also came by him Answ. 1. Pet. Martyr answeareth that Moses is said to giue the law because his principall intendment was to propound the law yet he giueth testimonie also to the Gospell because Christ was the ende of the lawe as the Apostles in the new Testament preach repentance which belongeth to the law but their principall scope and intent is to set forth the faith of the Gospell 2. Hereunto for more full answear may be added that the lawe giuen by Moses is taken two wayes either strictly for the precepts of the morall law and so Moses was the minister of the lawe onely and not of grace or for the whole doctrine deliuered by Moses wherein also Euangelicall promises are contained Quest. 15. How Christ is to be confessed v. 9. If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth c. 1. S. Paul here placeth the confession of the mouth first both because he followeth that order which Moses did who nameth it first and for that we doe not knowe the faith of others that beleeue in Christ but by their confession Mart. Pareus 2. By confession is vnderstood not a bare and naked acknowledgment of Christ but the invocation of his name beleeuing in him giuing praise vnto him and whatsoeuer belongeth vnto his worship and this must be such a confession as is ioyned with the beleefe of the heart and not with a generall and historicall beleefe onely such as the deuills haue but a confident trust in Christ in beleeuing him to be our redeemer and Sauiour 3. Here we are to consider of fowre sorts of men 1. some neither confesse Christ nor beleeue and they are atheists 2. some beleeue and confesse not they are timorous and fearefull as Peter when he denied his Master 3. some confesse and beleeue not such are hypocrites 4. some both confesse and beleeue and they are right Christians 4. The Apostle maketh speciall mention of the raising of Christ from the dead 1. because this was the most doubted of his death the Iewes and Gentiles confessed but his resurrection they would not acknowledge Mart. 2. and vnlesse Christ had risen againe all the rest had profited vs little because in his resurrection he obtained a perfect victorie ouer death hell and damnation Calvin 3. and this article of Christs resurrection praesupponis alios articulos presupposeth other articles of the faith and taketh them as graunted as if he rose he died and his death presupposeth his birth Gorrhan Quest. 16. How Christ is said to be raised by God 1. By God in this place is not necessarie to vnderstand the person of the father but the power of the Godhead in the whole Trinitie whereby Christ as man was raised vp So Christ as man was raised vp by the power of his father but as he is one God with his father so he is said to raise vp himselfe Iohn 2.18 Christ is also said to be raised by the spirit of sanctification Rom. 1.4 so then Christ is here considered three wayes as beeing one God with his father as the second person in the Trinitie and as he was man as he is God he onely raiseth is not raised as he is man he is onely raised and raiseth not as he is the Son of God he both raiseth himselfe and the father raiseth him the father raiseth the Sonne by the Sonne and the Sonne raiseth himselfe by the spirit of sanctification whereby he was declared to be the Sonne of God Rom. 1.4 Pareus annot in v. 9. 2. And generally concerning the workes of the Trinitie there is a threefold difference to be obserued for there are some workes wherein the Blessed Trinitie doe concurre together both in their diuine essence and persons and they are ioynt workers as all those which are called extra workes without them as all things now ruled and gouerned by Gods prouidence are so gouerned by the whole Trinitie as Ioh. 5.17 My Father worketh hitherto and I worke and the spirit of God also worketh Psal. 104.30 If thou send forth thy spirit they are created some workes are proper and peculiar vnto the glorious persons of the Trinitie as those which are called ad intra the inward workes as the father begetteth the Sonne is begotten the holy Ghost proceedeth these are so peculiar vnto each of them that what is proper to one agreeth not vnto an other and thirdly some works there are wherein the Blessed
signifieth of it selfe to evangelize that is so bring good tidings so that the other word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 good things may seeme to be superfluous Origen answeareth that one may annuntiare bona bring tidings of good things and yet not bene well as the heretikes which doe professe the Trinitie the Father Sonne and holy Ghost but not syncerely 6. But this is somewhat curious the Apostle doth expresse the Prophets word which signifieth a bare message by the word Evangel or Evangelize more fully to set forth the Prophets meaning the good things which the Gospel bringeth tidings of are the peace of conscience and the spirituall good things both in this life as remission of sinnes iustification and in the next life eternall Quest. 21. Of these words v. 16. but they haue not all beleeued our report c. 1. Chrysostome thinketh this is an obiection made by the Iewes that if the Apostles were sent of God how commeth it to passe that all beleeue not their message and so by this sayling in the message they would except against their authoritie But these words are not obiected in the person of the Iewes they are the Apostles words because he saith our report and he giueth a reason out of the Prophet for Esaias saith But the Apostle indeed preuenteth a cauill of the Iewes or whosoeuer might obiect that if they were sent with so great authoritie from God how it came to passe that all obeyed not their doctrine he answeareth this need not seeme strange because it was foretold long agoe by the Prophet for although faith presupposeth hearing yet hearing alwaies bringeth not faith like as where there is iustification there is vocation but not contrariwise doth iustification alwaies follow vpon vocation 2. They haue not all obeyed c. this the Apostle calleth obedience to the faith Rom. 15. whereupon it is called also the law of faith Rom. 3.27 because it requireth obedience as the law doth but not in the same manner for the law requireth obedience euen of those which are vnwilling but giueth no strength to obey and by that obedience it promiseth life and saluation but the faith of the Gospel maketh vs willing and giueth strength in some measure to obey though not thereby to be iustified Mar. this obedience of faith is twofold 1. in willing receauing and attending vnto the doctrine of faith as it is said of Lydia Act. 16.14 2. and this attentiue obedience in hearing and beleeuing bringeth forth a practicall obedience in life as S. Peter saith 1. epist. 1.14 as obedient children not fashioning your selues to the former lustes of your ignorance Gryneus Quest. 22. Of the saying of the Prophet Isay Lord who hath beleeued c. c. 53.1 cited by the Apostle v. 16. 1. The Prophet hath not the word Lord but the Septuagint whom the Apostle followeth doe infert it by way of explanation for the Prophet in that place turneth himselfe vnto God complaining of the small number of those which should receiue the preaching of the Gospel and somewhat is omitted which the Prophet hath as to whom is the arme of God reuealed which is to be vnderstood de interiori revelatione of the inward effectuall reuelation and expectation of the spirit called the arme of God which is the secret cause why all doe not receiue the Gospel But it was not necessarie that the Apostle should repeate all these words which the Prophet there hath he onely taketh that which was for his purpose 2. Origen obserueth that where the Scripture vseth to aske the question who c. sometimes pro raro aliquando pro nullo ponitur it is put for few sometime for none at all as Psal. 15. who shall rest in thy holy mountaine there it signifieth but few and where the Apostle said v. 6. who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from thence there it signifieth none at all But here it is taken the first way 3. Our report the Hebrew word signifieth hearing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Ambrose and Haymo take for the doctrine which the Apostles heard and learned of God as though the meaning should be this who hath beleeued those things which we haue heard of thee but Chrysostome better referreth it to that which was the Apostles preached and others heard quis credidit sermonibus nostris who hath beleeued our sermons so also Beza the Syrian interpreter voci nostrae our voice 4. But whereas the Apostle thus bringeth in the Prophet speaking for Isaias saith this is not so to be vnderstood as though this were the cause of their vnbeleefe because Isaias so foretold Tolet here sheweth a double vse of this word enim sometime it sheweth causam rei the cause of the thing sometime onely a cause of the speach as if we should say this man hath committed murther for the witnesses haue said it this is not giuen as a reason of the thing but of the saying Tolet annot 10. the better answer is that this particle for doth not shew the cause but the consequence for not because the Prophet so said did they not beleeue but because they beleeued not the Prophet so foretold Mar. Quest. 23. Whether all faith come by hearing 1. Obiect Instance may be giuen in infants and those which are deafe and dumbe how in them can it be said faith commeth by hearing Ans. The Apostle speaketh of the vsuall and ordinarie meanes which God vseth to beget faith in them which are of yeares and of perfite sense the reason is otherwise in those which are depriued of the benefit of hearing either for want of yeares or by some other meanes not by their fault God in this case is not tied to outward means which he can abūdantly supply by the inward work of his spirit Obiect 2. Faith also is by miracles and the sacraments also helpe to confirme faith therefore it is not by hearing onely Ans. The working of miracles is neuer separated from the word so neither are the Sacraments ministred without the word and therefore the one of these excludeth not the other the preaching of the word is the principall meanes which is but seconded by the other Faius Obiect 3. Faith commeth by hearing then it will follow that a man by hearing of himselfe may attaine vnto faith and yet we see that many which hard the Apostles preach were not conuerted to the faith Answ. The Apostle speaketh of the outward ministerie of the word as it is ioyned with the inward operation of the spirit ex auditu est praeparatiue ex Deo effective it is by way of preparation by hearing but effectually from God Gorrhan and here the Apostle speaketh of the hearing of the word among the faithfull in whom the grace of God worketh inwardly together with the outward voice Paul Burgens here addition 1. confuteth at large their opinion which affirme that fides est acquisita that faith is altogether procured outwardly sine infusione without the inward
giueth them But this were to make the gifts rather such as cannot be chaunged then to make God vnchangeable 2. Ambrose hath a straunge interpretation vnderstanding this to be meant onely of those which are receiued by baptisme of whom such exact repentance is not required and Thomas also propoundeth this interpretation for one But two things make againe this sense both because here is relation vnto God that repenteth not not vnto man and they are gifts which are not here reported of not sinnes for which repentance is required of men beside it is also vntrue that men if they be of yeares are admitted to baptisme without repentance the contrarie is euident Matth. 3.8 where Iohn Baptist exhorteth to repentance and amendment of life those which came to be baptised and so doth Saint Peter Act. 2.38 repent and be baptised 3. Stapleton and Pererius haue found out here a new exposition that God is said not to repent him not that the gifts once bestowed cannot be taken away but because God hath no cause to repent him for that though his gifts be taken from one they with greater profite are giuen to another as the reiection of the Iewes was the occasion of calling the Gentiles but this straunge interpretation is verie impertinent to the Apostles purpose who intendeth by this assertion to prooue the certaintie of the calling of the Iewes see the confutation hereof Controv. 17. following 4. For the better and more full explication of these words this word poenitere to repent is taken two wayes either properly and so it signifieth a change of the minde and purpose which wisheth a thing vndone and not to be which is and in this sense God cannot repent him of any thing which he hath done nor of any gifts bestowed no not vpon the wicked for howsoeuer they abuse them vngraciously yet the Lord had reason to doe as he did he that repenteth either faileth in his counsell not foreseeing all things or in his power not beeing able to effect what he intended but God hath no defect or want either in counsell or power therefore properly he cannot repent there is an other vse of this word to repent when it signifieth a chaunge not in him that willeth and purposeth but in the thing willed and so God is said to repent not that he chaungeth but they change and alter vpon whom the gifts are conferred and shewe themselues vnworthie of them so here is a figure called a metonymie when the effect is taken for the cause repentance hers signifieth mutation and change whereof repentance is the cause and thus Haymo well expoundeth poenitentia pro mutatione accipitur repentance is taken for a change 5. Neither are all the gifts of God without repentance but such gifts as depend vpon election neither is euerie vocation vnchangeable but onely the internall and spirituall God had chosen Saul to be king of Israel and furnished him with excellent gifts but they were onely temporall though he had a temporall election to the kingdome yet it followeth not that he was eternally elected for God had foreseene and so decreed that Saul should not continue in the kingdome which was appointed vnto Dauid Haymo then here well expoundeth sine mutatione sunt dona vecatio Dei c. the gifts and calling of God are without repentance as he said before whom he predestinated he called c. not in such gifts and calling as it is said Many are called but fewe chosen c. so the ordinar and interlin glosse doe well interpret vocatio id est electio quae ab aeterno the vocation that is election which was from euerlasting is without repentance that is without change Quest. 31. Of the meaning of these words v. 31. So now haue they not beleeued by your mercie 1. For the application of the words some reade so now haue they not obeyed or are become contumaces stubborne and contumacious Beza Syrian interpreter Gryneus with others but it is rather interpreted haue not beleeued as Martyr the vulgar latine and our English translation vpon these reasons 1. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth both incredulitie and contumacie or disobedience beeing deriued of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to perswade now as well the vnbeleeuer as the disobedient and stubborne is not perswaded 2. The Apostle through this chapter maketh vnbeleefe the cause of the reiecting of the Iewes v. 20. where though an other word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be vsed yet in the same sense 3. the next verse is better read God hath shut vp all vnder vnbeleefe then vnder disobedience as may appeare by the like place Gal. 3.22 The Scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should be giuen to them that beleeue where by sinne must be vnderstood vnbeleefe as opposite vnto faith and beleef afterward mentioned 4. Origen and Chrysostome doe so interpret this place of the incredulitie both of Gentiles and Iewes the Apostle saith your mercie not actiuely whereby they shewed mercie but passiuely whereby they receiued mercie the cause is put for the effect as before v. 22. the Apostle said if thou continue in his goodnes that is in faith receiued by his goodnes the Apostle saith yours propter efficientiam because it was effectuall toward them but afterwards he saith that he might shew mercie on all propter sufficientiam because it is sufficient for all 3. Now concerning the sense and meaning of the words there are diuerse interpretations 1. the vulgar latine readeth in vestrum miserecordiam for your mercie whereupon some giue this sense they haue not beleeued vt vos miserecordiam consequamini that you may obtaine mercie Haymo Osiander but Beza and Erasmus both refuse this because as much in effect is said before in the end of the former verse you haue obtained mercie through their vnbeleefe but these particles euen as euen so doe shew an opposition of the parts not a repetition 2. Ambrose readeth in vestra miserecordia in your mercie that is at this time wherein you haue receiued mercie so also Haymo but beside that there is no preposition in the originall but the word is put in the datiue case which is with the Greekes vsed for the ablatiue the Iewes were vnbeleeuers and reiected the Gospel before it was preached vnto the Gentiles and therefore it was not at the same time 3. Erasmus readeth they haue not beleeued per vestram miserecordiam by your mercie that is the mercie shewed to the Gentiles was an occasion of the vnbeleefe of the Iewes but Beza reiecteth this also vpon these two reasons both because the Iews were first vnbeleeuers before mercie was shewed to the Gentiles therefore thereby they were not hardened and againe the mercie shewed to the Gentiles shall prouoke the Iewes to follow them v. 11. they shall not then thereby be made further off 4. Wherefore Theophylact doth come nearer to the Apostles sense then the rest who thinketh
Gentiles hope saith here the God of hope if it had beene said before in whome the Gentiles shall beleeue he would haue said here the God of faith or beleefe thus the Apostle doth inferre one thing out of an other that the whole epistle may seeme to be linked together with a golden chaine so before v. 4. hauing said that by patience and consolation of the Scriptures we might haue hope he addeth in the next verse the God of patience and consolation giue you that ye be like minded c. 2. He is called the God of hope both obiective because he is the onely obiect of our hope as 1. Tim. 6.17 rich men are charged not to put their trust in vncertaine riches but in the living God and effective because God onely is the author and worker of hope in vs 1. Pet. 1.4 which hath begotten vs to a liuely hope c. Fill you with all ioy and peace 1. Origen mooueth a question how the Apostle should wish vnto them all ioy seeing he himselfe did know but in part and prophesie in part and he maketh this answer that then a man is filled with all peace si in plenitudine crediderit Trinitatis when he beleeueth in the fulnesse of the Trinitie beeing by faith in Christs blood reconciled to God the father and ioyned to the holy Ghost beeing purged from his sinnes 2. but by all ioy and peace the Apostle meaneth rather solid and perfect ioy which alwaies remaineth it can neuer be taken from them it endureth all times as the Apostle saith Philip. 4.4 Reioyce alwaies in the Lord and againe I say reioyce 3. and here the Apostle aliudeth to that former saying c. 14.17 The kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnes ioy and peace and so here he wisheth the same things true ioy which ariseth of a conscience iustified by faith and peace both in their owne conscience and with their brethren that there be no longer any variance or dissension among them and then he addeth in beleeuing 1. whereby he signifieth the righteousnes of faith which is the cause of the other two ioy and peace 2. some vnderstand it otherwise gaudium de suscepta fide ioy for the faith receiued Tolet. 3. Haymo thus vt credentes c. sius pacifici that beleeuing in Christ who hath reconciled vs ye may be at peace among your selues but the first sense is the best to shew that faith is vinculum concordiae the bond of peace Calvin 4. so here he wisheth these three graces ioy in our selues peace toward our brethren and faith toward God with these three the minde is filled gaudio concupiscibilis pace irascibilis fide rationalis the concupiscible or desiring facultie of the minde with ioy the irascible angrie or incensing facultie with peace the reasonable with faith Gorrhan That ye may abound in hope 1. He simply doth not wish vnto them hope but to abound in hope that like as if one abound in treasure he may draw out thence for all occasions so this abounding hope serueth for all necessitie 2. some by this abounding in hope vnderstand the hoping for of all things needefull both for the bodie and soule as if a Christian doe want money wherewith to maintaine himselfe iubetur sperare he is bid to trust in God and though he see nothing in himselfe but sinne yet he is bid also to hope for saluation Pellican but it rather signifieth the certentie of hope de vita aeterna habenda of hauing and enioying eternall life gloss ordin 3. and this is put after ioy and peace in faith because where the peace of conscience iustified by faith is not there is no hope but plaine desperation for faith is the ground of things hoped for Hebr. 11.1 and hope is put in the last place because it is tanquam signaculum as the seale of all other Christian vertues which maketh sure our saluation Par. Through the power of the holy Ghost c. 1. Chrysostomes glosse is here to be taken heed of that the Apostle saith not simply by the holy Ghost sed si simul quae nostra sunt attulerimus but if we bring somewhat of our owne as if we beleeue and abound in good works that we shall draw vnto vs the spirit if we haue good workes we shall also haue the spirit and if we haue the spirit we shall also haue good works that is encrease and goe forward in them to this purpose Chrysostome as though we could doe any good works at all without the spirit as the Apostle saith Euery good giuing c. commeth downe from the father of lights Iam. 1.17 2. The vulgar Latine readeth in the vertue of the holy Ghost which the ordinarie glosse interpreteth in fortitudine bona operationis that ye abound in the strength of good works which are wrought by the spirit Lyranus vnderstandeth by abounding cumulum meritorum the heape of merits which are principally the worke of the spirit Tolet interpreteth this abounding in the vertue of the spirit of encreasing in the graces and gifts of the spirit but in the originall though the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the vertue yet there is no coniuuction as the Latin readeth in the hope and in the vertue but this that ye abound in hope in the vertue c. which is better interpreted by the vertue or power of the holy Ghost as the Syrian interpreter readeth it so also Vatablus giuing this annotation vpon it which hope concipitur in nobis per potentiam c. is conceiued in vs by the power of the holy Ghost so also Origen if he which beleeueth virtute spiritus sancti munitur be armed by the strength of the spirit he is sure to haue the fulnesse of ioy and peace likewise Haymo though he read in virtute in vertue as Origen doth yet he interpreteth it per virtutem by the vertue and power the same sense followeth Chrysostome erit bec ex spiritu sancto this is of the spirit and Theophylact spes ista à spiritu sancto stabilitur this hope is established by the spirit thus also Beza Martyr Pareus Osiander some by this vertue of the spirit vnderstand charitie which is shedde abroad in our hearts by the spirit but faith not charitie is the meanes to worke this peace and ioy in vs. 3. So euery way here is fulnes in the giver the God of hope fill you in the gift with all ioy in the ende that you may abound in the manner by the power of the holy Ghost Gorrh. 18. Quest. Why the Apostle doth thus insinuate himselfe that he was perswaded of the Romanes that they had such excellent gifts v. 14. I am perswaded 1. Two reasons may be yeelded why the Apostle giueth this singular commendation of the Romanes one is as Chrysostome saith quia sermonem multis locis asperiorem fererat c. because he had in diuers places spoken sharply vnto them he now vseth
because he so purposed and promised in his Epistles 3. But he did not visit onely the East Churches but as Eusebius saith it is like ad Evangelium passim praedicandum se denno recepisse that he returned to preach the Gospel againe euery where 4. Yet to Ephesus it is certaine he returned not for he himselfe had told them that they should see his face no more Act. 20.38 And whether euer he were in Spaine it shall be shewed when we come to that place in the 15. chapter 13. Quest. In what yeare after the passion of Christ and of Nero his raigne S. Paul was put to death at Rome 1. Pererius alleadging for his authors Metaphrastes Dyonisius Bishop of Corinth Onuphrius in his Chronicle and Baronius thinketh that S. Paul was martyred in the 13. yeare of Nero his raigne in the 8. moneth and in the 36. yeare from the passion of Christ. 2. Beda vpon the 15. c. of the Acts assigneth Pauls death to the 38. yeare after the passion of Christ. 3. Thomas yet goeth further and saith it happened in the 40. yeare after Christs passion in 2. cap. ad Galat. But if either of these two latter opinions were true S. Paul should not haue suffered vnder Nero which is against the common receiued opinion of all 4. Therefore it is more probable according to the receiued tradition that S. Paul died in the 14. yeare of Nero his raigne and in the 37. yeare after the passion of Christ as Eusebius in Chronic. and Hierom. lib. de script Ecclesiast Pererius obiection that Nero died about the 10. of Iune in his 14. yeare whereas S. Paul and S. Peter suffered the 29. of Iune and therefore they could not be put to death in Neros raigne may be thus answered that it is vncertaine at what time of the yeare or in what moneth Nero died he buildeth onely vpon the coniecture of Onuphrius as hath beene shewed before qu. 6. toward the end whose testimonie is not sufficient to waigh against the authoritie of Eusebius Hierome and others who place S. Pauls death in the 14. yeare of Nero. But Epiphanius is farre wide who thinketh S. Paul to haue died in the 12. yeare of Nero in haer 27. which was the 35. yeare after the passion of Christ who herein is against the opinion of all other 14. Quest. Of Pauls person and of the manner and place of his death 1. Concerning S. Pauls person Nicephorus thus describeth him lib. 2. c. 37. that he was of stature small and somewhat stooping of a whitely face small head comely eyes low eye-browes a comming nose a thicke beard somewhat long full of gray haires as likewise was his head of comely grace shewing some diuine thing to be in him Chrysostome in his homilie de principib Apostol saith that for his stature he was but 3. cubic high whereas a mans vsuall stature is toward foure cubits which if it were so the reason may euidently appeare why the false Apostles said that Pauls bodily presence was weake 2. Cor. 10.10 they might disdaine his person for his small stature 2. For the place where S. Paul was beheaded the generall opinion is that it was in the way Hostrensis where Constantine erected a Temple bearing S. Pauls name and there was he buried But Pererius by the authoritie of Gregorie thinketh that he was put to death ad aquas Salviaâ— in a place called the Salvian waters the matter is not great yet there is more probabilitie for the former opinion 3. It is also generally receiued that S. Paul and S. Peter were both put to death on the same day at Rome But Prudentius in his verses de festo Apostolor and August Tom. 10. serm 4. de fest Apost are of opinion that Paul suffered vpon the same day that Peter did but a yeare after the matter is not great though Gelasius condemne them as heretikes which denie that S. Peter and S. Paul suffered in one day together 15. Quest. What mooued Nero to put the holy Apostle to death 1. Some doe thinke that this was the cause when Simon Magus to prooue himselfe to the Romanes to be a God by the helpe of the Deuill did flie aloft in the ayre by the prayers of Peter the Deuill beeing driuen away that wicked Sorcerer fell downe beeing forsaken of his spirit and so was broken in pieces whereupon Nero was incensed against the Apostle thus Hegesippus lib. 3. c. 2. Ambr. lib. 5. epist. de tradend basilic Arnob. lib. 2. advers Gentil with others But this reason if this report were true as it may be doubted of rather sheweth the cause why Peter was put to death then Paul 2. Chrysostome and Theophylatt vpon the 4. c. of the second to Timothie doe alleadge this to be the cause because Paul had conuerted to the Christian faith Neros butler whome he made great account of and thereupon he commanded him to be beheaded 3. Simeon Metaphrastes in commentar peregrinat Petri Paul affirmeth out of Chrysostome that Nero raged against S. Paul because he had conuerted one of Nero his concubines which afterward refused to haue companie with him But these two may seeme to be but mens coniectures if this had beene the cause Nero would haue put Paul to death at his first imprisonment for then he had conuerted diuers of Cesars houshold whose commendations he sendeth to the Philippians but after this he was enlarged as may be collected c. 1.25 4. Severus Sulpitius lib. 2. giueth an other reason why Nero persecuted Paul to death which was this Nero hauing set Rome on fire and laid it vnto the Christians charge wherof there was then a great number in the citie and this occasion Nero tooke to persecute the Christians and put them to diuers torments some he caused to be couered with beasts skinnes and to be woorried with dogges some were nay led to crosses some were burnt in the night that their fires might qualifie the darknes of the night and in this hoat persecution mooued vpon this occasion Paul was put to death But Pererius confuteth this opinion by this reason this setting of the citie on fire happened in the tenth yeare of Nero as Eusebius noteth in his Chronicle but S. Paul suffered in the 14. yeare of Nero. 5. But we neede assigne no other cause of Nero his rage against this blessed Apostle then this which Eusebius and Hierome both doe touch as is partly shewed before Quest. 12. that Pauls defence was at his first imprisonment admitted and thereupon deliuered because Nero at the first caried himselfe as a gentle Prince but in the end he became a most sauage Tyrant and then his hatred was such against the Christians that Paul could not escape his bloodie hands It was then the crueltie of that bloodie Tyrant ioyned with a wicked detestation of the Christian faith that prouoked this beastly Tyrant to shew his rage in putting to death this holy Apostle we neede not seeke for any further reason And
be lawfull to sweare and vpon what occasion 1. That it is lawfull to sweare thus it appeareth 1. Christ came not to dissolue the lawe Matth. 5.17 now the lawe not onely permitteth but commandeth to sweare where cause is Deut. 6.13 and 10.20 2. the Lord himselfe sweareth Psal. 110.4 Heb. 6.17 therefore it is not sinne to sweare 3. the holy Fathers and Patriarkes vsed to take an oath where it was lawfully required as Abraham Gen. 21.24 Iacob Genes 31.53 Dauid 1◠Sam. 24.23 2. But it will be thus on the contrarie obiected 1. Christ saith Sweare not at all neither by heauen for it is the throne of God c. Answear Christ forbiddeth not to sweare by God but not by creatures as by the heauen the earth by the Temple by the head 2. where he saith let your communication be yea yea nay nay Christ forbiddeth not the lawfull vse of an oath when there is iust cause but the often and vnnecessarie vsing of it in common talke where then it concerneth the saluation or edification of our brethren it is lawfull to take an oath as it was requisite that the Romanes should be well perswaded of S. Pauls affection toward them who had yet neuer seene them as Chrysostome saith quouiam neminem hominum animi sui testem sistere poterat c. because he could not set forth any man to be a witnesse of his minde he calleth vpon God who searcheth the heart 3. It will be againe obiected that in the Newe Testament an oath is not lawfull as it was in the olde Basil. in Psalm 14. Answear The abuse of an oath was vnlawfull both in the Old Testament and in the Newe But to take an oath lawfully is as well permitted to the Church of Christ nowe as it was to the Church of the Iewes As the Prophet Isaiah prophesieth of the Newe Church that they shall sweare by Iehovah Isay. 19.18 and c. 43.23 Ierem. 4.3 Quest. 30. How Paul is said to serue in the spirit 1. Chrysostome by the spirit vnderstandeth the holy Ghost omnia spiritus sancti imputat virtuti he ascribeth all to the vertue of the holy spirit nothing to his owne diligence But in that he saith in my spirit this interpretation is auoided Paul would not so call the holy Ghost my spirit 2. Theodoret by spirit thinketh to be meant the gift and grace giuen vnto Paul whereby he was furnished for his Apostleship whereof he spake before v. 5. by whom we haue receiued grace and Apostleship so also Oecumenius he is said to serue him in tradito sibi dono in the gift giuen vnto him but so much is expressed in the words following In the Gospell of his sonne that sheweth his ministerie and employment in the Gospell 3. some giue this sense whom I serue in the spirit that is not in the flesh non in carnalibus observantijs not in carnall obseruations such as were the ceremonies of the lawe gloss interlin so also Aretius I serue God non vt hypocritae ceremonijs not as hipocrites with ceremonies but the mentioning of the Gospel following excludeth all legall ceremonies 4. Origen here maketh a distinction betweene the soule and the spirit which he taketh for the superior and higher part of the soule wherein he serued God Ambrose also by the spirit vnderstandeth the minde which is true that inwardly he serued Christ in his spirit and mind but the faine not considered in the naturall condition thereof as Origen seemeth to haue relation thereunto but renewed and regenerate by grace 5. S. Paul then by his spirit vnderstandeth his ardent and earnest affection wherein he serued God most earnestly and zealously in the ministerie of the Gospel Beza The like saying the Apostle hath 2. Tim. 1.3 I thanke God whome I serue from mine Elders with a pure conscience he serued God with an vpright and innocent heart not in shew and oftentation and in this sense our Sauiour saith Ioh. 4.24 They that worship God must worship him in spirit and in truth Martyr 31. Quest. v. 10. What prosperous iourney the Apostle meaneth v. 10. That I might haue a prosperous iourney by the will of God 1. Paul simply praieth not for a prosperous iourney but according to the will of God there is a prosperitie not according to the will of God as the wise man saith Prov. 1.32 The prosperitie of fooles destroyeth them Gorrham But the Apostle esteemeth not of such prosperous things quae sine voluntate dei eveniunt which come to passe without the will of God Haymo 2. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth that I may haue a iourney giuen me according to my minde Erasm. in which desire the Apostle non deprecatur omnia pericula doth not pray against all perills and daungers for he suffered shipwracke and endured other casualties in his iourney to Rome but he counted it a prosperous iourney which howsoeuer might bring him vnto them to bestow some spirituall gift vpon them Aretius Such a prosperous iourney was that which S. Paul tooke into Macedonia where though he suffered imprisonment and were beaten with roddes yet his iourney prospered in respect of the good successe which he had in preaching of the Gospel Martyr 3. And this desire of Paul to see the Romanes might be one cause of his appeale which he made to Rome Act. 25. Lyranus 32. Quest. Whether S. Paul needed to be mutually strengthened by the faith of the Romanes v. 12. That I might be comforted through our mutuall faith both yours and mine 1. Chrysostome thinketh that Paul spake not this quod ipse illorum opus habeat auxilio as though he had neede of their helpe seeing he was a pillar of the Church but that he so saith to qualifie his former speach v. 11. because he had saide that I might bestow vpon you some spirituall gift to strengthen you 2. But although the Apostles modestie appeare herein that ioyneth himselfe with them as hauing neede of their mutuall comfort yet in truth he professeth himselfe not to be so perfect as though he needed no helps non ponit se in supremo gradu he doth not place himselfe in the highest degree for he other where doth acknowledge his imperfection both in knowledge 1. Cor. 13. and in the gifts of regeneration Rom. 7. Pareus like as a minister comming to visit one that is sicke to comfort him may be comforted againe by him Olevian to this purpose P. Martyr 3. This mutuall consolation Theophytact vnderstandeth of the alleviating of their afflictions by their mutuall comforts Tolet with others of the mutuall ioy which they should haue one in an others mutuall faith Lyranus that they should be comforted by faith which was common to him and them for there is but one faith But as Chrysostome saith here this consolation may be taken pro fider incremento for the encrease of faith for the faithfull mutuis exhortationibus in fide proficiunt by mutuall exhortations doe profit
in faith Pareus 4. And although S. Paul had giuen such excellent commendation before of their faith yet they might notwithstanding haue neede to be strengthened as Peter when he beganne to sinke in the waters had faith when he cried to Christ Saue me or els I perish yet Christ saith vnto him Why didst thou doubt O thou of little faith his faith had neede to be encreased 5. So here are three reasons of the Apostles desire to see them 1. that he might bestow vpon them some spirituall gift 2. to confirme and strengthen them 3. to be mutually comforted with them Aretius 33. Quest. Of the impediments whereby S. Paul was letted to come vnto the Romanes v. 13. I haue oftentimes purposed to come vnto you but haue beene let hitherto 1. Chrysostome thinketh he was hindred and letted by the Lord and so also Theophylact Dei iussis prohibeor I am inhibited by the commandement of God as Origen giueth instance of that place Act. 16.7 where Paul was not suffered by the spirit to goe into Bithynia 2. But Basil thinketh he was hindred by Satan as the Apostle saith he was letted by Sathan to come vnto the Thessalonians 1. Thessalon 2.18 where is to be considered a double difference betweene Gods hindering and Sathans first Sathan may hinder the outward actions but the inward purpose and desire he can not let but God can stay both secondly when Sathan hindereth it is by Gods permission for otherwise he could doe nothing but God often hindereth without the ministerie of Sathan at all Now in this place the first opinion is more agreeable because he entreated of God by prayer that he might haue a prosperous iourney therefore it seemeth that he letted him vnto whome he praied that he might haue opportunitie giuen him Tolet. 3. Origen ioyneth both together that he might be hindered first in the Lords purpose and then impediments might be cast in his way by Sathan so also Pareus Genevens and Aretius But for the former reason the first opinion is rather to be receiued 4. It beeing resolued vpon that God staied S. Pauls comming yet there is some diuersitie concerning the causes why the Lord should thus let him â—â— Sedulius thinketh that God saw not the hearts of the Romanes yet prepared to beleeue and therefore the Lord sent Paul then and not before quando praescâ—â—t eos creditâ—nos when he foresaw that they would beleeue But Sedulius is herein deceiued thinking that it was in the Romanes free-will to prepare their owne hearts to beleeue whereas euery good gift is of God Sam. 1.17 And if it were in mans power to beleeue every one might attaine vnto faith that would but the Apostle saith 2. Thess. 3.2 all men haue not saith And againe seeing the Apostle giueth such commendation of the Romanes saith there is no doubt but God had prepared their hearts 2. Hugo thinketh that Saint Paul was prohibited propter peccata Romanorum because of the sinnes of the Romanes This indeede sometimes is a let as Paul and Barnabas did shake off the dust of their feete against the Iewes and would no more preach vnto them because of their obstinacie and wilfull refusal Act. 13.51 Hyperius But this seemeth not to haue beene the cause here seeing the Apostle giueth such commendation of their faith v. 8. and of their goodnes c. 15.14 and obedience to the faith c. 16.19 3. There are also externall lets and impediments as his bonds imprisonment persecution Tolet. and he suffered by the way shipwracke and other casualties Aretius 4. But the most likely reason why the Lord staied S. Pauls comming to Rome was the necessitie of other Churches which the Lord would haue first established Gregorie teacheth this reason lib. 21. Moral c. 13. that God therefore letted him that he might more profit those Churches where he remained and S. Paul himselfe rendreth this reason Rom. 15.20 Therefore I haue beene oft let to come vnto you but now seeing I haue no more place in these quarters and also haue beene desirous many yeares againe to come vnto you c. his employment in other Churches deferred his comming to Rome Beza annot 34. Quest. Why S. Paul expresseth not the cause in particular which letted him 1. Gualter giueth this reason why the Apostle hauing diuers lets as namely new occasions continually offered in preaching the Gospel and beside his persecutions and afflictions and manifold troubles yet he maketh mention of none of these quia de his non poterat sine iactantiae suspicione because he could not speake of these things without suspition of boasting 2. But I rather approoue Chrysostomes reason non scrutatur Dominipropositum the Apostle doth not search into Gods purpose why such an Apostle was kept so long from such a famous citie when there was great hope of winning many vnto Christ it was sufficient that he was letted he is not curious to know the cause teaching vs thereby ne factorum rationem vnquam à Deo exigamus that we neuer require a reason of Gods works 3. And indeede Gods secret counsell herein is diuers waies vnsearchable 1. in respect of the teachers why sometime God sendeth many sometime few why some and not others why some are true pastors some wolues some true teachers some false 2. in regard of them which be taught why God sendeth preachers to one place and not vnto an other why Christ wrought miracles in Corazin and Bethsaida not in Tyrus and Sidon to bring them to repentance Matth. 11.21 3. and for the places why the Spirit suffered not Paul to preach in Asia and Bithynta Act. 16.6 7. And why in our daies in some certaine cities as at Constance God suffered the preaching of his Gospel to be intermitted 4. for the time why the Gospel is preached in some age and not in an other and some enioy it long some but a short time 5. for the manner why sometime the Gospel is preached obscurely and darkely sometime openly and manifestly why some preach it of enuie some of sincerities All these considerations doe set forth vnto vs how the iudgements of God are hid and vnsearchable Gryneus 4. And by this reason may the like obiection be answered why the Apostle was letted seeing his purpose was good that he might haue some fruite among them Because the Apostle beeing the Lords minister was not to prescribe the times and occasions fittest for the worke of the Gospel but to depend vpon God therein who best knewe how to sort out the best time for euerie purpose Quest. 35. Whether S. Pauls desire to goe to Rome beeing therein letted were contrarie to Gods will and so sinned therein 1. S. Pauls desire was not absolute but conditionall if it were the will of God for so he saith that I might haue a prosperous iourney by the will of God to come vnto you 2. But here we must consider of the will of God as it is secret and hid and as it is manifest and
oppressors of the people of God and therefore the vision which the Prophet receiued c. 2. was to Minister comfort againe the present afflictions of Gods Church Ans. It is the manner which the Lord obserueth in the visions and prophesies by occasion of temporall deliuerances to raise vp the mindes of his people to looke for their euerlasting deliuerer as Psal. 72. vnder the type of Salomon the kingdome of the Messiah is properly described and Dan. 9. the Prophet prayeth for the deliuerance of his people out of the captiuitie of Babel and he receiueth that prophesie of the 70. weekes concerning the Messiah who should deliuer them from their sinnes And so in this place the Prophet praying for the deliuerance of the people from their oppressors receiueth a vision concerning the Messiah in whom whosoeuer beleeueth shall liue for euer Pererius 5. Theodoret thinketh that this saying of the Prophet concerned not those times then present but was a prophesie of the times of Christ that then the iust by faith should liue so also Ireneus lib. 4. c. 67. But the Apostle otherwise applyeth it Galat. 3.11 that neither vnder the lawe nor vnder the Gospel any were iustified by the lawe but by saith for his words there are generall And that no man is iustified by the lawe in the sight of God it is euident for the iust shall liue by faith 6. Ambrose and so likewise Chrysostome because the word is put in the future tense shall liue doe vnderstand this not of this present life but of eternall life to come But it is euident that S. Paul Galat. 3.11 vnderstandeth this life of iustification and so the Apostle calleth iustification by faith the life of the soule Galat. 2.20 I liue by faith of the Sonne of God and the future tense with the Hebrewes indifferently is oftentimes put for the present yet the Apostle so vnderstandeth the present life of the soule by faith and grace as that he excludeth not the other sense concerning eternall life as he applyeth this sentence of the Prophet to the second comming of Christ Heb. 10.37 Tolet. 7. Now whereas Moses saith as S. Paul citeth him Rom. 10.5 The man that doth these things shall liue the Prophet may seeme to be contrarie vnto him saying the iust by faith shall liue but they are easily reconciled Moses speaketh of the iustice of the lawe which none could attaine vnto the Prophet of the iustice of the Gospel which the faithfull obtaine by faith in Christ Mart. 8. Thus the Apostle setteth downe the chiefe benefits which we haue by faith saluation v. 16. it is the power of God to saluation iustice or righteousnesse the iust by faith life shall liue Matyr Quest. 47. How the wrath of God is said to be reuealed from heauen against all vnrighteousnesse ver 18. 1. This clause is a probation of the former that there is no way whereby one is iustified before God but by faith which the Apostle prooueth by the contrarie because either by workes or faith must men he iustified but not by workes as he prooueth first in this chapter by particular induction in the Gentiles that their workes deserued nothing but Gods wrath and in the Iewes c. 2. This is the reason of the connexion of this verse with the former Beza Aretius Mart. And the causes why the Apostle thus beginneth to reprooue the Gentiles are these 1. S. Paul was the Apostle of the Gentiles and therefore he first dealeth with them 2. because the qualitie and nature of faith and of the grace of God can not be well vnderstood vnlesse we first looke into our selues and consider the vilenesse of our owne workes 2. And because such is mans pride by nature vt opera sua maximifaciat that he setteth much by his owne workes therefore the Apostle doth first beginne to beat downe the pride of man 3. It is the manner of the Prophets and of our Blessed Sauiour in their prophesies and sermons to beginne with the Lawe and then to proceede to the promises of the Gospel Hyper. 2. By the wrath of God is signified declaratio irae Dei the declaration of the wrath of God Aretius there is in God no motion or perturbation as in man wrath according to the Hebrewe phrase is taken for reuenge or punishment Erasmus 3. Reuealed 1. three waies is the wrath of God reuealed against sinne 1. by the light of nature for euery mans conscience accuseth or excuseth him 2. by the Gospel which threateneth euerlasting punishment to the wicked and vnbeleeuers 3. and by daily experience which sheweth that God is angrie with the sinnes of the world Pareus 2. God doth by daily experience testifie his wrath against the vngodly of the world and euen at this time when the Apostle thus wrote the world was plagued with warre famine and other grieuous calamities for the contempt of the Gospel Gualter 3. but this revelation also may be applyed to the Gospel wherein is reuealed the wrath of God against sinners as Mat. 3. Iohn Baptist preached Now is the axe laid to the root of the tree and our Blessed Sauiour saith Luk. 13.3 vnlesse ye repent yee shall likewise perish 4. vnder the lawe also the wrath of God was declared against the vngodly as in the destruction of Sodome and of the Egyptians in the red Sea but the wrath of God did then onely shew it selfe in such externall and temporarie punishments But the gospel doth threaten euerlasting condemnation as Matth. 10.28 feare not them which kill the bodie but rather feare him who is able to destroy both bodie and soule in hell Perer. And the Law did onely in theft generally condemne all infidelitie but the Gospel in hypothesi in particular condemneth incredulitie and vnbeleefe in Christ Pareus And then it beeing a time of ignorance the iudgements of God though they were in the world yet were not marked and obserued but now they are euident to all men Aretius 4. From heauen 1. Ambrose expoundeth ipsos coelos demonstrare c. that the heauens doe declare the wrath of God against sinners and shall be their accusers who refused to worship God which made the heauens so sometime the Lord calleth the heauens and earth to be witnesses against men Isa. 2.1 Gryneus 2. Origen giueth this sense quia spirituales nequitiae in coelestibus sunt because the spirituall wickednesses that is the euill spirits are aboue in the celestiall places who are ministers of Gods iudgements vpon the wicked 3. Chrysostome Theophylact Oecumenius referre it to the reuelation of the last and finall iudgement from heauen at the second comming of Christ. 4. Caietan and gloss ordinar thus vnderstand it quia Euangelium de toelo est because the Gospel is from heauen wherein this wrath of God is reuealed 5. Some hereby vnderstand the vniuersalitie of Gods iudgements that they shall be vpon all men vnder heauen wheresoeuer they are Per. 6. Some referre it to the manifest appearance of Gods
Vriah to be killed and the same Ioab also was Dauids instrument to number the people though be misliked it himselfe 3. They which giue counsell or any kind of helpe or assistance to the euill for which cause Iehosaphat was reprooued of the Prophet Iehu because he aided the idolatrous king of Israel in battell and here they also are included which doe promote vnworthie and vnmeete persons to office and therefore S. Paul chargeth Timothie to lay hands suddenly on none neither to be partaker of other sinnes 1. Tim. 5.4 They which commend the wicked in their euill doing and so extenuate their sinne as Psal. 10.5 the wicked man is said to blesse the couetous 5. They which by any signe in word or deede seeme to giue consent vnto the sinnes of others as Saul kept their garments which stoned Steuen and to gaue consent vnto his death 6. They which are partakers with others in their sinne and part stakes with them as Psal. 50.18 When thou seest a theese thou runnest with him and art paraker with the adulterer 7. They which doe not rebuke and correct others when it is in their power which was the sinne of Hell who vsed too much connivence and forbearance toward his sonnes 1. Sam. 2.8 They which giue intertainement vnto the wicked as vnto theeues robbers strumpets and such like 9. Such as conceale and keepe secret others sinnes whereby their heart is hardened and so they continue in their sinne Hyper. Quest. 77. Whether all the Gentiles were guiltie of these sinnes which are here rehearsed by the Apostle Many among the Gentiles in respect of the rest were men of ciuill life and gaue example of diuerse morall vertues such among the Grecians were Aristides Phacion Socrates among the Romanes the Scipioes Catoes with others But yet none of them are exempted out of the Apostles reprehension 1. because none of them were free from the most of these sinnes though they were not guiltie of all 2. they wanted true faith and therefore their vertues were but speciosa peccata goodly sinnes 3. And in respect of their naturall corrupâ— disposition euen the best of them were enclined vnto all these sinnes sauing that the Lord bridled in some of them the corruption and badnesse of their nature that there might be some order and gouernement among the heathen otherwise their common wealths would soone haue come to confusion 4. And those which gaue any good example among the heathen were so fewe that they are not to be named among the rest Peter Martyr 4. Places of doctrine v. 1. Paul a seruant of Iesus Christ. Christs seruice is perfect freedome there are three kinds of seruice 1. the seruice of God which is either generall belonging to all Christians which is the seruice of their profession whereof the Apostle speaketh Rom. 6.19 or speciall which is in that vocation to the which any are called whereof see Matth. 25.14 Luk. 12.43 2. Ciuill seruice which may very well stand with the seruice of God see 1. Cor. 7.11 3. there is the seruice of sinne Rom. 8.16 and seruice to please men Gal. 1.10 and this seruice is contrarie to the seruice of God Pareus Called to be an Apostle There are two kinds of calling one is vnto saluation the other is to some office in this life The first is either externall which is generall to all by the light of nature and knowledge of the creatures especiall by the preaching of the word or internall by the inward working of Gods spirit which is peculiar to the elect The calling to some function in this life is either priuate as of men to their seuerall vocations or publike which is either Ciuill of Magistrates in the time of peace leaders and Captaines in the time of warre or Ecclesiasticall which is either immediate from God as of the Prophets and Apostles or mediate by men which is either ordinarie such as is the ordination of Bishops and Ministers now or extraordinarie by lot as was the election of Matthias Act. 1. To be an Apostle There is a threefold difference betweene Apostles and other Pastors 1. They were immediatly called of Christ the other mediately are appointed by men 2. in respect of their doctrine and writings both the authoritie thereof they are free from error and are part of the Canonicall Scripture but so are not the doctrine and writings of the other they must be subiect to the writings of the Apostles as also their doctrine was confirmed and ratified by miracles Mart. 3. in their authoritie and office the Apostles were not tied vnto any place but were sent to preach to the whole world but Pastours now haue their particular and speciall Churches Pareus Set apart God the father set apart Paul to be an Apostle Gal. 1.1 and Iesus Christ Act. 9. and the holy Ghost Act. 13.2 these three then are one God for it belongeth onely vnto God to send Prophets and Apostles and Pastors to his Church therefore all such are condemned whome the Lord hath not sent Ierem. 14.15 Gospel of God which is afterward vers 16. and chap. 15.19 and in other places called the Gospel of Christ which is an euident testimonie of Christs eternall Godhead Pareus v. 2. Which he had promised before c. Concerning the Gospel of Christ 1. Euangelium the Evangel signifieth a ioyfull message of the grace of Christ 2. though the Gospel be diuers in circumstance for there is Gospel promised by the Prophets and the Gospel performed by Christs comming yet it is one and the same in substance 3. the efficient and author thereof is God it is called the Gospel of God the materiall cause is Iesus Christ God and man the formall the declaration and manifestation of him to be the Sonne of God v. 4. the end is to saluation v. 16. the effects obedience to the faith v. 5. v. 3. concerning his Sonne here the person of Christ is described to be both God and man Man as he was borne of the seede of Dauid and he was also declared to be the Sonne of God Piscator According to the flesh In that the Sonne of God is said to be made of the seede of Dauid after the flesh it sheweth against the Nestorian heretikes that there are not two Sonnes but one Sonne the same both God and man and that according to the flesh he was made there the propertie of his natures is still reserued against the Eutychians and Suenkefeldians which destroied the vnitie of Christs humane nature By reason of this vnion of the diuine and humane nature of Christ that which was done in one of his natures is ascribed to his whole person and here we are to consider of a threefold communion of the properties of Christs diuine and humane natures one vnto the other 1. some things are really common to both his whole person and natures as such things which belong to the office of the Redeemer as to sanctifie
iudged in this that he beleeued not though for other things which he doth he shall not be iudged as it is said he that beleeueth shall not be iudged or condemned that is he shall not be iudged secundum hoc quod credit in that that he beleeueth yet in other things he shall be iudged 2. Such an one not beleeuing in Christ yet doing well though he haue not eternall life yet gloria operum poterit non perire by the glorie of his workes he may be kept from perishing to this purpose Origen lib. 2. in c. 2. ad Roman 2. Contra. 1. The first position of Origen that any thing done without faith can be acceptable to God is contrarie to the Scripture Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God neither doth that argument followe from the contrarie for one euill worke is sufficient to condemne a man but one good worke is not sufficient to obtaine reward for he that doth one good worke may haue many euill workes beside for the which he deserueth to be punished that other glosse of his of the iudging of beleeuers and the not iudging of vnbeleeuers is coÌ„futed by the words of our Sauiour Ioh. 5.24 he that beleeueth hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation he is not freed then from iudgement onely in part because he beleeueth but simplie he shall neuer enter into condemnation for he which hath a liuely faith which is effectuall working by loue hath not onely a naked faith but is full of good workes and where he is wanting his imperfect obedience is supplied by the perfect obedience of Christ apprehended by faith 2. Neither doth the Scripture allowe any third place beside heauen and hell after this life that any not hauing eternall life should be preserued from perishing for they which are not counted among the sheepe at the right hand of Christ for whom the kingdome is prepared they belong vnto the goates at the left hand and shall goe into euerlasting fire prepared for the deuill and his Angels 3. This straight and inconuenience Origen is driuen vnto because he taketh these Iewes and Grecians to be vnbeleeuers whereas the Apostle vnderstandeth such among the Gentiles as beleeued in God and liued thereafter such were they which liued with Melchisedek Iob the Niniuites Cornelius as Chrysostome vpon this place sheweth whom Faius followeth 22. Quest. Of the diuerse acceptions of the word person v. 11. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is either giuen vnto God or to creatures and the same either without life or to such as haue life as to man 1. It is attributed to God three wayes 1. the face of God signifieth his iudgement against sinners 1. Pet. 3.12 the face of God is against those which doe euill 2. it is taken for the spirituall presence of Christ 2. Cor. 2.10 I forgaue it for your sakes in the sight or face 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Christ. 3. it is taken for the diuine hypostasis in the Trinitie as Christ is said to be the engraued forme of the person of his father Heb. 1.3 2. Things without life are said to haue a certaine face as Luke 12.56 the face of heauen 3. Properly this word face is giuen vnto man and it 1. either signifieth his countenance as Iesus is said to haue fallen vpon his face Matth. 26.39 2. or the bodilie presence as the Apostle saith he was kept from the Thessalonians concerning his face but not in heart 1. Thessal 2.17.3 or it is taken for some respect of the gifts of bodie minde or some externall condition as of honour riches or such like in this sense it is said of Christ Mark 12.14 thou carest not for the person of any and S. Iude saith of certaine false teachers that they haue mens persons in admiration for aduantage sake Iud. v. 16 and in this sense it is taken here Gryneus 4. The person then of man betokeneth some qualitie or condition in him for the which he is respected either naturall as the gifts of the minde sharpnes of wit memorie vnderstanding or of the bodie as strength come lines beutie or such as are attained vnto by labour and industrie as learning knowledge of arts wisdome or externall in worldly respects as if he be rich honourable of authoritie or such like 5. Further some respect of persons is necessarily ioyned with the cause as a fault in an aged man or minister or one that hath knowledge is greater then a slippe of a young man or one that is ignorant some respect of persons is diuided from the cause as whether he be rich or poore honourable or base and in this sense persons are not to be respected Martyr 23. Qu. How God is said not to accept the persons of men The Apostle hauing made mention of the equall condition of the Iewes and Gentiles both in punishment and reward addeth this as a reason because God is no accepter of persons in respect of their nation and kinred So S. Peter saith God is no accepter of persons 〈◊〉 in euery nation he that feareth God c. is accepted with him Act. 10.34 35 here the respecting of persons is vnderstood of the nation or countrey likewise S. Paul saith Gal. 3.28 that in Christ There is neither Iew nor Grecian bond nor free male nor female that is in Christ there is no respect of persons Deut. 16.19 Thou shalt not accept any person neither take any reward to preferre any for gifts or rewards beside the merit of his cause is to haue respect of persons God then accepteth no mans person he preferreth not any for his riches countrey honour strength or any other such qualitie but iudgeth euery man as his cause is and aâ— his works are But thus it will be obiected on the contrarie 1. Obiect Moses entreateth the Lord to spare his people for Abraham Isaak and â—â—kobs sake Exod. 32. herein then the Lord had respect of persons Ans. Some giue this answer that in temporall things such as was the forbearing to punish the people God may haue respect to persons but not in eternall Mart. But it may be better answered that God had not respect to the persons of these Patriarks but to his gracious promise which he had made vnto them as there Moses saith Remember Abraham c. to whome thou swarest by thy selfe c. 2. Obiect S. Paul would haue vs doe good to all but specially to the houshold 〈◊〉 faith Gal. 6.10 here the person is respected Ans. The person is not respected here but the cause for the faithfull are preferred in respect of their faith which is the cause why they haue the preheminence 3. Obiect But God doth elect some vnto saluation some are reiected whereas all by nature are the children of wrath and in the same common condition to giue then vnequall things as life or death to those which are in the same equall condition seemeth to be done with respect of persons Ans. 1.
acception of the word hath no place here for this declaration of one to be iust by works is before men before God there neede no such declaration for he knoweth what is in man but this iustification is before God which the Apostle here speaketh of it is therefore iustification in deede and not the declaration of it onely 6. Some thinke that the Apostle speaketh of the legall iustification which is by works which if any could doe they should be iustified thereby but it is impossible for any to keepe the law Calv. Pareus Beza annotat But it is euident that the Apostle speaketh not here of a thing impossible to be done and of iustification vpon that supposall if any could be doers of the law but he setteth this downe affirmatiuely and positiuely that they which liued according to the law should be iustified as he said before v. 6. that God will reward euery one according to his workes And as the hearers of the law onely are not iustified so the hearers and doers are iustified but some heare the law in fact verily and in deede therefore some also were verily and in deede doers of the law 7. The meaning then of this sentence is the same with that v. 6. God will approoue iustifie reward them that doe the works of the law whether Iew or Gentile yet it followeth not that a man is therefore iustified by the workes of the law But God approoueth and rewardeth the workers not the hearers or professors so here the Apostle entreareth not of the cause of iustification which is faith without the works of the law but of the difference betweene such as shall be iustified and such as are not Faius they onely which haue a liuely faith which worketh and keepeth the law in part and supplieth the rest which is wanting in themselues by the perfect obedience of Christ they shall be iustified not those which onely professe the law and keepe it not the Apostle then here sheweth who shall be iustified not for what 8. But this place maketh nothing at all for iustification by works 1. if a man is iustified by doing the works of the law either he is iust before he doe the works or nor iust if he be iust then he is iustified before he doe those workes then is he not iustified by those workes if he be not iust then can he doe no good workes whereby he is made iust for the workes done before faith as Tolet himselfe confesseth non possunt iustum afficere can not make one iust Here the Romanists haue no better answer then to confesse fidem sine operibuâ— primaâ— efficere iustificationem that faith without workes doth effect the first iustification which is encreased by workes which they call the second iustification Tolet. ibid. And thus they are driuen to consent with Protestants that iustification is by faith without works as for that distinction of the first and second iustification the vanitie of it is shewed before 2. If workes did iustifie then it would followe that the iustice whereby we are made iust should be an actuall iustice not habituall because that is actuall which worketh the contrarie whereof is maintained by Bellarmine who prooueth by sundrie reasons that one is formally made iust not by an actuall but an habituall iustice wherewith the minde is endued lib. 2. de iustific c. 15. Controv. 8. That it is not possible in this life to keepe the lawe 1. Pererius disput 7. numer 55. taketh vpon him to prooue against Calviu legem divinam impleri posse that the lawe of God may be kept in this life he meaneth by a man in the state of grace 1. Otherwise Dauid had not said true Psal. 18.21 I kept the wayes of the Lord and did not wickedly against my God 2. S. Paul saith he that loueth his brother hath fulfilled the Lawe Rom. 13. 3. What wisedome were there in God to command things impossible vnto man or what iustice to punish him for not keeping of that which was not in his power 2. Contra. 1. Dauids keeping of the wayes of God must be vnderstood either of some particular act of his obedience wherein he behaued himselfe vprightly as Psal. 7.3 If I haue done this thing or if there be any wickednesse in mine hands or els it must be vnderstood of his faithfull endeauour as farre as he was enabled by grace for Dauids sinnes which are mentioned in the Scripture doe euidently shewe that he did not keepe all the wayes of God 2. If a man could perfectly loue his brother as he ought he might fulfill the lawe but so can no man doe and there is as Hierome distinguisheth 2. kinds of iustice or fulfilling the lawe there is a perfect iustice which was onely in Christ and an other iustice quae nostrae competit fragilitati which agreeth vnto our frailtie dialog 1. cont Pelagian and thus may the lawe be fulfilled 3. The commandements are not simply impossible for man in his creation had power to keepe them if he would Gods wisedome is seene in giuing his lawe vnto man beeing vnable in himselfe to keepe it that it might be a schoolemaster to bring him vnto Christ Galat. 3.19 and his iustice appeareth in punishing man for transgressing that lawe which sometime he was able as he was created of God to keepe and now may perfectly performe it by faith in the obedience of Christ who hath deliuered vs from the curse of the lawe 3. Now that it is not possible for a man no not in the state of grace to keepe the lawe of God it is thus shewed out of the the Scripture 1. S. Paul saith Rom. 7.19 To will is present with me but I finde no meanes to performe that which is good a man regenerate now can doe no more then S. Paul could who confesseth that he was vnable to doe that which was good and agreeable to the lawe 2. If a man by grace could keepe the law by grace he hath power to redeeme himselfe from the curse of the lawe for as he which keepeth not euerie thing contained in the law is vnder the curse so he that keepeth all things which the lawe commandeth is free from the curse but no man can redeeme himselfe from the curse of the lawe for Christ hath redeemed vs from the curse of the lawe Galat. 3.13 3. Further The lawe is not of faith Galat. 3.12 but if the lawe might be kept by grace and faith then should it be of faith 4. And if a man regenerate were able to keepe the lawe then it were possible for a man in this life to be without sinne for where no transgression of the lawe is there should be no faâ—e for sinne is the transgression of the law 1. Ioh. 3.4 see more hereof Synops. Centur. 4. â—rr 63. pag. 916. Controv. 9. Whether by the light of nature onely a man may doe any thing morally good Bellarmine hath this position that a man if no tentation doe vrge
any thing that is good Beza 5. To iustifie is taken three wayes first to make one actually and verily iust so if any man could perfectly keepe the lawe he should thereby get an habituall and inherent iustice secondly it signifieth to be counted and declared iust as wisedome is said to be iustified of her children and thirdly it signifieth to forgiue discharge and acquite sinnes and so is it taken here that no man is iustified by the workes of the lawe that is thereby findeth forgiuenesse of his sinnes and so is taken for iust before God but this iustification is by faith in Christ by whome we are acquited of our sinnes and cloathed with his righteousnesse Martyr 6. The Apostle addeth in his sight to shewe a difference betweene iustification and righteousnesse before men which may be attained vnto by workes and the perfect righteousnesse which God requireth sometime this phrase in Gods sight is vsed to shewe a difference betweene that righteousnesse which is but in shewe and hypocrisie and that which it in truth as in this sense Zacharie and Elizabeth are said to haue beene iust before God Luk. 1.6 sometime it distinguisheth betweene the righteousnesse euen of good men and the righteousnesse before God as the Apostle graunteth that Abraham had wherein to glorie before men in respect of his workes but not before God Rom. 4.1 and so the Apostle taketh it here It is Christ onely that maketh vs holy and vnblameable in the sight of God Coloss. 1.22 Beza And further these reasons may be yeelded hereof why none can be iustified by works in Gods sight though before men they may 1. in respect of the Maiestie of God and most perfect puritie of his nature before whom the verie Angels doe couer their faces and feete Isay 6. and the heauens are not cleane in his eyes how much more is man abhominable Iob. 15.15 2. God looketh not vnto the outward shew but to the inward disposition of the heart which is perfect in none 3. the lawe of God is spirituall and requireth exact obedience of Gods commandements so that he which offendeth in one is guilty of all Iam. 2.10 this perfection none can attaine vnto Pareus Quest. 24. How the Apostle here denieth iustification by workes seeing he said before c. 2. v. 13. that the doers of the Lawe are iustified 1. The ordinar gloss giueth this solution secundum ceremonialia intellige vnderstand this according to the ceremonials he thinketh that the Apostle speaketh here of the ceremoniall workes of the lawe whereby none are iustified but in the other place of the morall workes which doe instifie But the Apostle here euen excludeth morall workes for of the morall lawe the words following are specially vnderstood by the lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne 2. Caietan thinketh that the Apostle speaketh here of iustification before God there of the iustice of workes before men but the verie words of the text doe ouerthrowe this interpretation for euen in that place the Apostle speaketh of those which are righteous before God which are not the hearers but the doers of the lawe 3. Ambrose to this purpose lex temporalem habet iustitiam fides aeternam the law may giue a temporall kind of iustice but faith an euerlasting be thinketh that men are said here not to be iustified by workes that is without faith but yet a temporall kind of iustice they might haue by the lawe without faith But the Apostle in both places as hath beene said speaketh of true iustice and righteousnesse before God 4. The moderne Papists tell vs here of two iustifications the first which is by faith onely without workes the second which is by workes which proceede of faith and grace of the first speaketh the Apostle here as they thinke and of the other in the former place Rom. 2.13 Perer. disput 8. to the same purpose Tolet that the Apostle speaketh here of workes going before faith which doe not iustifie there of workes which followe faith the other doe iustifie in encreasing iustification which was begunne before by faith annot 13. Contra. 1. This is but a Popish fiction of the first and second iustification the Apostle is saying Rom. 8.30 whom he iustified he glorified maketh but one iustification after the which followeth glorification 2. euen the Apostle excludeth here the workes of the regenerate which may appeare by these reasons 1. because there neede no question to be made of the workes of carnall men which are euill because they are without faith there can be no shewe at all that such workes should iustifie 2. the workes of Abraham were the workes of grace which the Apostle excludeth from iustification c. 4.2 3. This is the reason why workes cannot iustifie that all occcasion of reioycing may be taken away from men and euerie mouth may be stopped but now if men might be iustified by their works after they are called and haue faith they might glorie in such works by the which they say they doe merit and which in their opinion proceede in part from mans owne free will 5. Some thinke that the Apostle Rom. 2.13 speaketh ex hypothesi by way of supposition that the doers of the lawe shall be iustified that is if any could keepe and performe the lawe they should thereby be iustified But here he simply denieth iustification to workes because no man is able to keepe the lawe Pareus This is a good distinction and in other places it may well be receiued where the Scriptures seeme to attribute much vnto the law as he that doth these things shall liue thereby But here it is not so fit for in that place Rom. 2.13 the Apostle encreateth not of the causes of iustification but onely sheweth who they are which shall be iustified not hearers and professors but doers and followers 6. Peter Martyr saith that when iustification seemeth to be ascribed vnto workes it must be vnderstood in respect of faith and grace wherewith they are ioyned as a man is said to be a reasonable creature yet in respect of his soule onely though he consist both of soule and bodie yet it is faith properly that iustifieth and not workes which followe faith But the Apostle doth not at all in that place or any other ascribe iustification before God vnto workes 7. Wherefore the best solution is this that here S. Paul disputeth indeede of the proper and true causes of iustification which he simply denieth vnto workes and giueth vnto faith but there he sheweth who and vpon what condition men are iustified and who are not iustified namely such as hauing a liuely faith doe bring sorth the fruits thereof and doe their endeauour to keepe the lawe are iustified as the Apostle in the same sense had said before c. 2.6 that God will reward euerie man according to his workes And in the like sense Christ shall say vnto the righteous in the day of iudgement Matth. 25.34 Come ye blessed of my father inherite the kingdome
neminem iustificabat satis indicabat c. the lawe in this selfesame thing that it iustified none in bidding and threatning did sufficiently shew that man is iustified by the gift of God c. Quest. 28. Of these words v. 22. The righteousnesse of Go by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vppon all 1. Here the Apostle toucheth first the efficient and principall cause of this righteousnes which is God then the materiall cause Christ with his obedience both actiue and passiue in performing the lawe and bearing the punishment thereof for vs then the instrumentall cause which is faith and the subiect wherein this faith is seene and vnto whom it belongeth euen vnto all and vpon all 2. The faith of Christ is not here taken actiuely for the faith which Christ had but passiuely for the faith whereby Christ is had and possessed And by faith here is not vnderstood a generall assent onely or naked knowledge but a firme perswasion of the heart ioyned with a sure and certaine knowledge of things hoped for as the Apostle ioyneth both together Hebr. 11.1 defining faith to be the ground of things hoped for there is the assurance and confidence and the euidence of things which are not seene there is the knowledge 3. This faith doth not iustifie effective as working an habituall iustice in vs nor materialiter materially as though faith in it selfe were that whereby we are iustified but it iustifieth obiective as it apprehendeth Christ and organice iustrumentally as it applyeth the righteousnesse of Christ to them which beleeue Pareus 4. Further concerning faith it differeth much from opinion suspition science or knowledge opinion though it incline vnto the truth yet it is vncertaine and doubtfull so is not faith suspition giueth but a weake assent but faith is a firme and sure perswasion as opinion is an vncertaintie of the iudgement so is suspition in the will and assent neither are in faith knowledge bringeth a firme assent but it is by demonstration of reason now faith beleeueth beyond reason And of faith there are two kinds one is a vaine and temporarie faith which is fruitlesse and without charitie as in the parable of the sower some seede fell in stonie and thornie ground such faith iustifieth not there is a liuely and effectuall faith which is onely in the Saints and this is the true iustifying faith which yet admitteth diuerse degrees in some it bringeth forth thirtie in some sixtie in some an hundred fold there are two impediments of faith the one is curiositie to seeke fully to comprehend the things which we beleeue the other is doubtfulnesse to be vncertaine of them Both these Basil toucheth writing of faith ne contendas videre ca qua precul reposita sunt neque eae quae sperentur ambigua statuas striue not to gaze vpon those things which are set farre off neither hold vncertaine the things hoped for Mart. 5. Here it shall not be amisse to note the diuersitie of phrases which the Apostle vseth when he speaketh of faith it is called the righteousnesse of God c. 1.17 and of or from God Philip. 3.10 righteousnesse by faith c. 3.22 and of faith c. 5.1 righteousnesse without works c. 3.28 the righteousnesse of faith c. 4.11.13 righteousnesse in the blood of Christ c. 5.9 righteousnesse by the obedience of Christ c. 5.19 righteousnesse not our owne Philip. 3.9 righteousnesse imputed of God c. 4. v. 6.10 6. And whereas it is added toward all and vpon all 1. Some doe thus distinguish that the first all noteth the Iewes the second the Gentiles Oecumen some by the first vnderstand the Apostles by the second those which were afterward called Anselme super omnes vpon or aboue all interpreteth supra captum omnium aboue the teach or capacitie of all But this is rather doubled to shew neminem excludi that none of the faithfull are excluded Pareus and in that he saith aboue or vpon all Gods ouerflowing iustice is signified which ouerfloweth as waters Faius 2. But this vniuersall particle all must be restrained onely vnto those which beleeue for as Ambrose saith habet populus Dei plenitudinem suam c. the people of God haue a certaine fulnesse specialis quaedam censetur vniuersitas c. and there is a speciall kind of vniuersalitie when the whole world of the elect seemeth to be deliuered out of the whole world c. de vocat gent. lib. 1. c. 3. Quest. 29. What it is to be depriued of the glorie of God v. 23. 1. Origen vnderstandeth these words effective by way of the effect quomodo auderes peccator gloriam Deodare how should the sinner presume to giue glorie vnto God the praise of God is not seemely in a sinners mouth 2. Oecumenius taketh the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 literally thus interpreting they are left behind post tergum est gloria beneficentia Dei the glorie and beneficence of God is behind thy backe that is Gods grace doth preuent thee because a man is iustified freely without his own works 3. Some by the glorie of God vnderstand iustification whereby Gods glorie appeareth Lyran. per quam gloriosus apparet by the which the Lord appeareth glorious so also gloss ordinar Hugo Gorrhan 4. Faius by this glorie vnderstandeth that image of God in righteousnesse and holinesse after the which man was created which man hath blotted out by his fall so also Martyr applyeth it to the corruption of mans nature 5. Theodoret taketh this glorie for the presence of the grace of God in which sense the arke of the couenant was called the glorie of God because there he shewed himselfe visibly present as when the Philistians had takes the Arke it is saide the glorie is departed from Israel 1. Sam. 4.22 6. Melancthon by glorie would haue vnderstood that grace acceptance and approbation which men haue with God beeing iustified by faith so also Osiander Tolet Caietan vnderstand gloriâ—â— hominis apud Deum the glorie of man that is his acceptance with God and there is here a secret opposition betweene glorie with men which we may attaine vnto by workes as the Apostle sheweth c. 4.2 and glorie with God to this purpose also Calvin and Piscatur 7. Wherefore with Chrysostome we here vnderstand rather the glorie of eternall life he that offendeth God non ad eos pertinet quibus ascribenda est gloria doth not appertaine vnto those to whom eternall glorie shall be ascribed and so Beza also well giueth the sense of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is vsed of those which came short in the race and cannot attaine vnto the marke or price that is set before them so also Gryneus they cannot attaine ad metam vitae illius gloriosae to the marke of that glorious life which is set before vs in heauen of this glorie the Apostle spake before c. 2.10 to euerie one that doth good shall be glorie and honour the meaning then is that all
men by their sinne are strangers and as banished men from God and his kingdom which is not recouerable by mans workes neither is there any way to come vnto God and euerlasting saluation but onely by faith in Christ So that all religions whatsoeuer are condemned beside the Christian faith as not beeing able to bring vs vnto God Pareus Quest. 30. Of iustification freely by grace v. 24. 1. Here the Apostle expresseth all the causes of our iustification 1. the efficient which is the grace of God that is not the doctrine of the Gospel freely reuealed as the Pelagians vnsterstand it nor the graces of the spirit infused as the Romanists but by the grace of God we vnderstand the free mercie and goodnesse of God toward mankind 2. the formall cause and manner is in that we are freely iustified without any merit of our owne the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 freely is sometime taken in an other sense as Galat. 2.22 if righteousnesse were by the law then Christ died 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without cause but here it signifieth firely 3. the meritorious and working cause is Christ Iesus who hath redeemed vs and the instrumentall cause is faith 4. the ende in respect of vs is our saluation and iustification in respect of God the manifestation of his righteousnes to his glorie 2. Thorough the redemption 1. This word is taken improperly for any deliuerance out of daunger as God is said to haue redeemed his people out of the thraldome and captiuitie of Egypt but properly it signifieth such deliuerance as when any thing beeing in an others occupying is freed and exempted by paying the price and such redemption is either corporall as when men are deliuered from externall and corporall bondage or spirituall such is our redemption by Christ whose death the price of our redemption was in respect of the deede corporall beeing historically done but in regard of the effect and fruit it was spirituall in redeeming vs from the spirituall bondage of sinne the deuill and hell 2. This redemption is taken two waies either properly for the very worke of our redemption purchased by the death of Christ or for the effect thereof the consummation of that worke of our redemption in euerlasting life as it is taken Rom. 8.22 Pareus 3. But it will be obiected that we are not freely iustified seeing that Christ hath paied the ransome for vs how then is that said to be freely done where a price is paied Answ. It is free ex parte hominū on mans behalfe because no price for their redemption is exacted of them but ex parte Christi on Christs part it was not free because he paied a most sufficient and exact price for our redemption So the Prophet saith Come buie without money Isa 55.1 they are saide to buie saluation because it is bought for them by Christ and yet without money because Christ paied the debt for them Tolet. So in the worke of our redemption are seene both the iustice and free mercie of God the first in that Gods wrath was so testified by the death of Christ the other toward vs in that God hath giuen his sinne freely to die for vs. 31. Quest. How God is said to haue proposed or set forth Christ to be our reconciliation 1. Whome God hath set forth or proposed Ambrose readeth disposed and some vnderstand it of the publike exhibiting and proposing of Christ in the preaching of the Gospel Tolet. but this word rather sheweth the euerlasting purpose and decree of God from the beginning of the world to giue his sonne for our redemption so is the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 taken Rom. 8.28 euen to them that are called of his purpose Faius And hence may two obiections be answered 1. how it might stand with the iustice of God that his most innocent Sonne should die for others Answ. This was Gods purpose from the beginning of the world it was the decree of the whole Trinitie that the Sonne of God should be the Redeemer of the world yea and Christ also offered himselfe 1. Tim. 2.8 Faius 2. Some obiect how the death of Christ and whence it should haue vertue to reconcile vs vnto God what proportion is there betweene the infinite sea of mens sinnes and the short death of Christ that was not extended beyond three daies Answ. The vertue of Christs death dependeth of the purpose of God he so appointed decreed and purposed that by this meanes the world should be redeemed the Lord in his infinite power could haue appointed other meanes but he thought none fitter for the recouering of our decaied estate Pareus 2. Christ is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the reconciliation which some thinke may be taken in the masculine gender that he is our reconciliator Tolet. annot 21. where there is a manifest allusion vnto the propitiation of the Arke which was called cappareth the propitiatorie Christ was then signified by that golden propitiatorie which couered the Arke from whence the Lord deliuered his oracles Origen is here somewhat curious in his typicall applications by the gold vnderstanding the puritie of Christ by the length breadth his diuinitie and humanitie but I omit them as too curious obseruations Beza thinketh that the Apostle in saying whome God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath proposed alludeth vnto the propitiatorie which was then kept within the vaile but now is publikely proposed and exhibited that vaile beeing remooued but the Apostle in this word proposed hath reference rather to the purpose and counsell of God as is before shewed 3. Through faith in his blood 1. by blood is vnderstood by a synecdoche the whole sacrifice of Christ which was the consummation of his obedience And he saith in his blood that is by his blood as the instrument of our redemption for there are two instruments of our redemption one on Christs part his death and shedding of his blood the other on ours which is our faith Mart. these words in his blood some doe referre vnto the word reconciliation Theodoret Anselme Tolet some vnto the next words before through faith as the Syrian interpreter But it may very well be ioyned with both that our reconciliation was purchased by Christs blood and Christs blood can not profit vs vnlesse we beleeue it to haue beene shedde for vs. Pareus 32. Quest. How we are said to be iustified freely seeing faith is required which is an act in the beleeuer 1. This obiection may further be vrged thus that is freely bestowed which is conferred without any helpe or worke in the receiuer seeing then a man must bring faith which is a worke of the will how is he said to be iustified freely Ans. 1. Tolet first hath this answer that we are said to be iustified freely through faith because faith is the free gift of God and it is giuen vs freely to merit our saluation by faith But he himselfe misliketh this answer for to be iustified freely and by the merit
signifie non deinceps vivendum esse peccatis sed iustitiae that we should not liue afterward vnto sinne but vnto righteousnes for it were a signe of great vnthankfulnes hauing receiued so great a benefit in the forgiuenes of sinnes past if we should estsoone fall into the same againe 3. Pererius giueth two other reasons first that because it seemed an hard and impossible thing that sinnes before done should be remitted by the Redemption of Christ following many yeares after for the cause must be secundum existentiam haue a beeing before the effect therefore the Apostle to take away this scruple and difficultie maketh expresse mention of precedent sinnes to the which the vertue of Christs death was applied by faith 4. But Pererius other reason is false and friuolous that those former sinnes are mentioned to shew that there was no full remission of them for though they were remitted quanâ—â—â— ad culpam poenam aeternam in respect of the fault and euerlasting punishment yet the fathers vntill Christs comming were kept in Limbo and had no entrance into heauen â—at seeing by the blood of Iesus their sinnes were remitted they also by the vertue of the same blood had power to enter into heauen as the Apostle saith Hebr. 10.19 By the blood of Iesus we may be bold to enter into the holy place And againe v. 14. he saith With one offering hath he consecrated for euer them that are sanctified if then the beleeuing fathers of the old Testament were sanctified by Christs blood they were consecrated for euer that is perfectly but more followeth afterward of this matter among the Controversies 5. The true reason therefore why the Apostle giueth instance in sinnes which were past is to shew that from the beginning of the world there was no remission of sinnes from Adam vnto Moses and from Moses vnto Christ but onely by faith in his blood And therfore Iohn Baptist pointeth at Christ and saith Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Some doe alleadge that place Apoc. 13.4 whose names are not written in the booke of life of the Lamb which was slaine from the beginning of the world Pareus Faius but this place seemeth not to be so fitly alleadged to that purpose for these words from the beginning of the world are rather to be ioyned with the former words whose names are not written in the booke of life c. from the beginning of the world so Aretus distinguisheth whome Beza and Pererius follow And so are the words ioyned c. 17.8 6. And further as hereby is expressed that all the sinnes of such as beleeued were remitted in Christ which were done before so much more the sinnes of the age then present and which should be committed afterward are forgiuen by no other way as the Apostle saith Heb. 13.8 Iesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same also is for euer Pareus 36. Quest. How God is said to be iust and a iustifier of him which is of the faith c. v. 26. 1. Some vnderstand this iustice of God generally of his holines vprightnes integritie which appeared in the worke of our redemption throughout Pareus wherein most of all shined forth the power of God his wisdome and benignitie vnto man his power in iustifying the wicked which was no lesse worke then in first creating him his wisdome in iustifying him by the death of Christ so fit and conuenient a meane for the reparation of man his benignitie appeared in beeing so mindfull of man as to appoint a way for his redemption Hugo 2. Ambrose doth vnderstand God to be iust that is faithfull in keeping his promises so also Beza 3. Some thus interpret iust that is benignus bonus good and gracious Osiand but Gods iustice is one thing his clemencie an other 4. Tolet vnderstandeth God to be iust in that he would not be satisfied for the sinne of man non accepto pretio sanguinis vnlesse he had first receiued the price of Christs blood so also Pareus 5. Oecumenius applieth it to Gods iustice which should be shewed in the iust punishment of those which should refuse grace offered but the Apostle speaketh of the time present not to come 6. The meaning then is this that he might be iust that is appeare and be acknowledged onely to be iust and all men lyars that is sinners and vniust as he saide before and as he is iust in himselfe so this iustice is communicated vnto vs by faith in Christ to this purpose Calvin Bucer Pellican so also the interlin glosse that he might be iust aliter non posse ipsoâ—vare otherwise he could not helpe to iustifie others if he were not most iust in himselfe God then is onely iust in himselfe and as he is the fountaine of all iustice so he doth iustifie others by that way which he hath appointed namely by faith in Christ. 37. Qu. How reioycing is excluded not by the law of works but by the law of faith 1. There are two kinds of reioycing one is in our redemption purchased by Christ whereof the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 1.31 He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lord there is an other reioycing in man as the Apostle saith in the same place v. 29. that no flesh should reioyce in his presence of the latter kind of reioycing which is in mens works speaketh the Apostle here 2. But the ordin glosse vnderstandeth this de laudabili gloriatione of the commendable reioycing and by excluded he vnderstandeth manifested or expressed as goldsmiths doe exclude and set out the stones set in siluer but this is a very vnfit interpretation the reioycing which the Apostle will haue here excluded is the reioycing before men as he sheweth afterward c. 4.2 3. By the law of works he vnderstandeth not onely the ceremonials iudicials of the law which are abolished vnder the Gospel as Lyranus but the morall also for the Apostle shewes c. 4.2 that Abraham might reioyce in works before men but not with God where he meaneth works of the morall law for the ceremonies were not yet instituted 4. Neither by the law of works doth the Apostle vnderstand such workes as are done without faith and by the law of faith the law of workes with faith but he excludeth all works whatsoeuer for seeing that such works they say proceede partly of freewill then this reioycing should not be taken away for where the freewill of man worketh there is merit and where there is merit there is reioycing Pareus 5. By the law of workes and the law of faith is vnderstood the rule and doctrine of works and the rule and doctrine of faith for in the Hebrew phrase the law is taken for the strength of a thing for doctrine or direction as afterward c. 7. he saith the law of the spirit the law of the members the law of the minde Mart. Faius 6. And Moses law is called the law of works not because it
two the Apostle manifestly distinguisheth Rom. 6.22 Beeing freed from sinne c. you haue your fruit in holines holines then and sanctitie is the fruit of our iustification whereby we are freed from sinne Againe Apoc. 23.11 He that is righteous let him be righteous still be that is holy let him be holy still here these two to be iust and holy are manifestly distinguished 16. Controv. Against the works of preparation going before iustification Pererius concerning the works and motiues of preparation tending to iustification hath these positions 1. There are sixe of these preparatiue motions faith the feare of God hope to obtaine pardon the loue of God the purpose of a new life repentance and sorrow for sinnes past thus he alleadgeth out of the Councell of Trent sess 6. can 6. so also Stapleton in Antidot 2. These works of preparation proceede partly from mans free will partly from the assistance of the spirit concurring and hereof it is that sometime the worke of our conuersion is ascribed vnto man as Ioel 2. Turne vnto me with your whole heart Iam. 4. Draw neere vnto God and he will draw neere vnto you sometime it is giuen vnto God as Ier. 31. Conuert vs and we shall be conuerted 3. These works of preparation though they doe not merit the grace of iustification â—â— condigno of condignitie yet de congruo by way of congruitie they may that is God seeth it to be meere and conuenient that such works of preparation should be rewarded with the grace of iustification following Perer. disput 7. Contra. 1. Concerning faith it is no where said in Scripture to prepare or dispose vnto iustification but in deede to iustifie by the imputation of the righteousnes of Christ and as for the other preparations they follow iustification they doe not prepare a way vnto it â— for good works follow iustification as the fruit and effect thereof Rom. 6.22 Beeing freed from sinne you haue your fruit in holines And againe there is no good worke or motion but it is commanded in the law seeing then that we are iustified by faith without such works they can not goe before iustification as preparatiues thereunto 2. The Scripture ascribeth euery good worke motion and thought of the minde vnto God for of our selues we are not able to thinke a good thought 2. Cor. 3.5 and our Sauiour saith Ioh. 15.5 Without me you can doe nothing wherein the Scripture exhorteth men to be conuerted and to draw neere vnto God that sheweth not this power to be in themselues but by these exhortations the spirit of God worketh in them and stirreth them vp that by grace they should seeke to doe that which they finde no strength in themselues to performe 3. But that distinction of merit of congruitie and condignitie is vaine and friuolous for in the matter of iustification there is no merit at all the whole worke is ascribed onely to grace Eph. 2.8 By grace are ye saued thorough faith not of your selues it is the gift of God not of works c. least any should boast if all boasting be taken away then there is no merit for of merits men may boast Augustine hath an excellent testimonie to this purpose Vocantis est gratia percipientis vero gratiam postea sunt opera bona c. Grace is of the caller and then good works belong vnto those which haue receiued grace quae non pariant gratiam sed quae à gratia pariantur c. which works doe not beget grace but are begotten of grace for the fire doth not burne thereby to waxe hoate but it is first hoat and then it burneth and the wheele therefore runneth not well that it may be round but it is first round and then it runneth well so nemo propterea bene operatur vt accipiat gratiam c. no man therefore worketh well to receiue grace but because he hath receiued grace by the saâ—â—e he worketh well lib. 1. ad Simplician qu. 2. no works then going before the grace of iustification haue any worthines in them at all to procure grace 17. Controv. What iustifying faith is Pererius that he may euery where shew some tricke of his Popish profession misliketh three things in that description of faith which is vsually receiued by Protestants for whereas we thus define faith that it is a confident assurance of the heart whereby we are perswaded of the remission and forgiuenes of our sinnes in Christ he taketh exception to these three points 1. He denieth that faith is any such confidence and assurance which he graunteth must be ioyned with faith but that faith is not such assurance and confidence he would thus prooue Eph. 3.12 the Apostle saith by whome we haue boldnes and entrance with confidence by faith in him here it appeareth that confidence is a distinct thing from faith Againe 1. Tim. 3.13 They that haue ministred well get themselues a good degree and great libertie as the faith here the Apostle sheweth that confidence is a diuers thing from faith and that it springeth from charitie and a good conscience Contra. 1. Pererius first argument is faith worketh confidence therefore it is not the same with confidence Answ. 1. This argument may rather be retorted faith worketh confidence therefore it is much more a kind of confidence for as the cause is so is the effect 2. faith is not the same with that confidence which it worketh but they are thus distinguished faith hath a generall assurance confidence in all Gods promises out of this fountaine doe proceede those speciall acts of confidence as to pray confidently to be confident in tribulation which are as little riuers running forth out of the same head and fountaine 2. His second argument is this confidence is wrought by charitie and a good conscience therefore not by faith Ans. The argument followeth not for there may be diuers causes of the one and the same thing faith worketh confidence and yet the same is more encreased and confirmed by a good conscience because the Sunne giueth heat doth it follow that the fire doth not heat also like as the warmth of the Sunne may be augmented by the heat of the fire so may the assurance of faith by charitie and a good conscience be encreased See further Synops. Centur. 4. err 48. 2. Pererius second exception is that the obiect of faith is not the assurance of remission of sinnes The Eunuch when he was baptised beleeued onely that Iesus Christ was the Sonne of God Act. 8. And Paul required none other faith of the keeper of the prison but that he should beleeue in the Lord Iesus and so he should be saued Act. 16. Abrahams faith was counted vnto him for righteousnes which was no other faith then to beleeue that in his seede that is in Christ all the nations of the world should be blessed of none of these was required such faith to beleeue their sinnes were forgiuen them to this purpose Pererius
impute is to make one the cause of some commoditie and discommoditie ac si ille talis rei author esset as if he were the author of it c. 1. so then faith is said not to be imputed but reputed for iustice because the act of faith is imputed for iustice for when it doth not bring iustice of it owne nature vt est actus hominis as it is an act of man yet it is so accepted of God 2. and therefore he misliketh the word imputed because we thereupon gather that there is no iustice giuen vnto man whereby he is made iust but the iustice of Christ reputed but he affirmeth that there is a iustice verily giuen vnto man by faith which God accepteth for iustice as the fight of the brasen serpent did verily heale not by the vertue of the fight sed ex diuino beneplacito because it so pleased God 3. for if the word imputed not reputed had beene here vsed the Apostle would haue said he imputed vnto him c. not it was imputed to this purpose Tolet annot 7. Contra. 1. We say that iustice is both imputed and reputed vnto vs by faith for first Christs righteousnesse is imputed and made ours by faith and then it is reputed and accepted as if we had our selues performed it neither can there be any reputed iustice but it must first be by imputation For God in his iustice cannot hold or repute him for iust that is not iust vnlesse for an others rigteousnesse he be reputed and counted iust 2. That figure of beholding the brasen serpent doth make more for imputation of iustice then reputation onely for they which looked vpon the serpent were not reputed as healed but verily were healed from the biting of the serpent by the imputation and application of the vertue apprehended by the sight of the serpent so we are truely healed from our sinnes by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse 3. that which S. Paul vttereth in the passiue it was imputed Moses expressed in the actiue he imputed so that the sense is all one and seeing Tolet following the vulgar Latine readeth v. 8. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne why should not the same sense of the word be retained here 6. Wherefore then all these cauills beeing thus remooued we inferre that Abraham was iustified by faith not materialiter materially as it was an act but relate and obiectur as it hath relation vnto the obiect the iustice of Christ and organice instrumentally as it applyeth and apprehendeth the righteousnesse of Christ. Quest. 10. Whether Abraham were iustified by any thing beside his faith 1. It will be obiected that Genes 22.18 after the Lord had tried Abrahams obedience and faithfulnesse in offring his sonne the Angel said vnto him in the name of the Lord because thou hast done this thing I will surely blesse thee c. here the Lord seemeth to blesse Abraham for his obedience not because of his faith to this we answear that it is not said that Abraham was iustified by this fact he was iustified long before by his faith but that the Lord rewarded Abrahams obedience with ample and large promises and so the Lord crowneth in mercie the workes and obedience in his servant 2. Obiect As it is said here that this faith and beleefe was imputed vnto Abraham for righteousnesse so Psal. 106.31 Phineas act in killing the adulterer and the adulteresse is said to haue beene imputed to him for righteousnesse Answ. There is an vniuersall and particular iustice that is personae of the person the other is facts of some particular fact so in this place in the Psalme the Prophet speaketh not of that vniuersal iustice whereby one is counted iust before God but of the particular iustification approbation of Phineas his fact which otherwise might haue seemed to be vnlawful because he did take the sword being a priuate man but because he did it in the zeale of Gods glorie the Lord approoued it Phinehas by that act beeing but one could not be iustified before God for the law saith cursed is he that continueth not in all things which are written in the lawe one act then of obedience could not iustifie Phinehas before God but that particular act was accepted and approoued so Deut. 14.13 the restoring of the pledge before the Sunne goe downe is said to be ones righteousnesse that is the Lord would accept it as a worke of righteousnesse pleasing and acceptable vnto him But in this place the Apostle speaketh of vniuersall iustice whereby a man is iustified and counted iust before God to this purpose Pareus dub 3. Martyr Faius Quest. 11. How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled about the manner of Abrahams iustifying S. Paul saith here v. 3. that Abraham beleeued God and it was counted vnto him for righteousnesse but S. Iames saith c. 2.23 Was not Abraham our father iustified by works when he offred his sonne Isaac 1. Tolet would thus reconcile them that S. Paul should speake of works going before Abrahams iustification and without them he was iustified but S. Iames of workes that followed after whereby Abraham was iustified But this solution will not serue his turne for Abraham before this time when he is said to haue beene iustified by his faith had done many excellent workes after he had beleeued Gods promises in obeying his calling and leauing his countrey which things he did by faith and yet he was iustified without any such workes S. Paul then excludeth euen such workes as followed his iustification 2. Wherefore the true reconciling of them is this 1. that S. Paul and S. Iames speake not of the same kind of iustification the one reasoneth of the manner and causes of our iustifying before God the other of the signes thereof before men 2. they speake of a diuerse subiect S. Paul of Abraham iustificando to be iustified S. Iames iustificati of the same beeing iustified 3. S. Paul of the iustifying of the person S. Iames of the iustifying of a particular fact Gryneus see in the former chapter controv 21. Quest. 12. Of the explication of the 4. and 5. verses v. 4. To him that worketh 1. Here are three expositions set one against the other of him that worketh and worketh not but beleeueth of the debt and fauour or grace of the wages and imputation Mart. and by him that worketh is vnderstood him that worketh with an intent therby to merit or to be iustified for he that beleeueth also worketh but he is said not to work secundū quid after a sort because he doth it not to that end to merit by it 2. This the Apostle speaketh by way of concession vsing a civill axiome taken from humane affaires not that indeede before God any wages by debt is due vnto any that worketh Beza the Apostle then speaketh thus by way of supposition ex hypothesi Faius 3. This Origen not well vnderstanding but supposing that the Apostle indeed
nor the deadnesse of Sarahs wombe 4. Wherefore the Apostle in this place ioyneth both these promises together the one as touching a sonne out of his owne bowels in whom his seede should be multiplyed as the starres of heauen Gen. 15. and the other that he should haue this sonne by Sarah Gen. 17. and although it be not said there that Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse yet because Abraham did not onely beleeue that promise which was made Gen. 15. but other promises also that came afterward the Apostle applyeth the same testimonie vnto other acts of his faith for Abrahams faith as Tolet well saith annot 24. non processit in omnes actus nisi occasione data did not shewe it selfe in euerie act but as occasion was giuen Quest. 35. Whether Abraham doubted of Gods promise It may seeme at the first viewe of that storie Gen. 17. where Moses sheweth how Abraham when the Lord promised him a sonne of Sarah his wife laughed to himselfe and thus said shall a sonne be borne to one that is an hundred yeare old and shall Sarah beare beeing 90. yeare olde and he prayeth in the same place that Ismael might liue in Gods sight for the solution of this doubt there are diuerse opinions 1. Chrysostome hom 6. de poeniten and Hierome lib. 3. cont Pelagian are of opinion that Abraham offended by incredulitie and Chrysostome addeth further that for this his sonne of incredulitic Abrahams posteritie was punished with 400. yeares seruitude But this is contrary to the Apostle here who freeth Abraham from all doubting and vnbeleefe And Chrysostome himselfe returneth this opinion hom 40. in Gen. there shewing that Abraham did not wauer any thing at all in faith 2. Ioannes Arboreus as Pererius citeth him disput 9. thinketh that Abraham at the first doubted of Gods promise but afterward beeing strengthened and confirmed by the Lords words he beleeued and cast away all doubting of the same minde seemeth Basil to haue bene before homil de poeniten Abraham fidelis inventus est tamen iuvenire est vbi haeâ—verit Abraham in the end was faithfull but we may finde where he did somewhat sticke and doubted But the Apostle cleareth Abraham from all doubting and vnbeleefe both first and last Neither did he doubt of the promise of God through vnbeleefe 3. Caietan in his commentarie here thinketh that Abraham doubted not at all of the truth of God promise but he was vncertaine onely how the Lords speach should be taken whether properly or figuratiuely But it is euident that Abraham vnderstood the Lord to speake properly without any figure or mysticall sense for he saith shall a Sonne be borne to him that is an hundred yeare old 4. Ambrose and Augustine doe free Abraham from all manner of doubting and thinke that his laughter and his question which be mooued was not diffidentis sed de mirantis omnipotentiam Dei of one which doubted but rather admired the omnipotencie of God to this purpose Ambrose lib. 1. de Abraham c. 9. Augustine lib. 16. de ciuit Dei c. 26. But it appeareth that Abraham did cast some doubts in his mind when after God had promised him a Sonne by Sarah yet he desired that Ismael might liue in his sight 5. Wherefore we neither with the first impute vnto Abraham any incredulitie who though he laughed as Sarah did afterward yet he vpon an other occasion it was in him a signe of spirituall ioy but in the other of womanly vanitie and lightnesse and therefore she is rebuked of the Angel but Abraham is not reprehended neither yet doe we say that Abraham was at the first incredulous but afterward vpon better reason was swayed not yet doe we ascribe so perfect a faith vnto Abraham as though he had no doubts at all But that he had a conflict at one and the same time in himselfe he did wrestle with his own reason but stayed not there he presently by faith ouercame all difficultie and that interrogation which he made proceeded not of doubting but of a desire to be further instructed how that thing should be so to be confirmed in faith like as the virgin Marie at the time of the annuntiation propounded the like question not of any incredulitie or curiositie but onely of a desire to be further confirmed in her faith like as Gedeon and Hezekiah asked signes of God for their confirmation wherein they were heard and their desire graunted whereas Ahaz was reprooued for his peruersenes because he refused a signe when it was offred of God to this purpose Martyr Calvin for fides non respuit media à Deo instituta licet non est illis penitus addicta faith refuseth not the meanes appointed of God although it be not altogether addicted vnto them Faius so also Gorrhan non fuit quaestio dubitatunis sed admirationis it was not a question of doubting but admiring see more of this question Hexapl. in Gen. c. 17. quest 11. Quest. 36. How Abraham is said to haue giuen glorie vnto God ver 20. This phrase to giue glorie vnto God is taken two wayes in Scripture and vttered of two sorts of men either of the righteous or of the wicked when it is vsed of the righteous it sometime signifieth the acknowledging of his truth and power as Ioh. 3.33 he that receiued his testmonie hath sealed that God is true or it is taken for giuing thankes in acknowledging thankefully the benefits receiued as Luk. 17.18 there is none returned to giue God praise saue this stranger when this phrase is vttered of the wicked it either signifieth an acknowledging of Gods iustice in punishing as 1. Sam. 6.5 the Philistims in sending a present to the God of Israel are said to giue glorie vnto him that is to confesse that it was his hand and none other that was vpon them or els it signifieth to stand in awe of God and to knowe that he is the reuealer of secrets and so to confesse the truth and not to lie in his presence as Iosuah when he vrged Achan to confesse the truth bid him giue glorie vnto God Ios. 7. so they say in the same sense to the blind man Ioh. 9.24 that he should giue glorie vnto God Now in what sense the Apostle saith that Abraham gaue glorie vnto God it is diuersly scanned 1. Chrysostome and Oecumenius thus expound it non curiose agere Deum glorificare est not to deale curiously is to glorifie God as curously to enquire is to dishonour God But this rather is a sequel and effect of giuing glorie to God not to be curious to giue glory goeth before as the cause of the other 2. Gorrhan and gloss interlin taketh it for praising God de fidei suae constantia for the constancie of his faith 3. Haymo de acceptis beneficijs for the benefits receiued 4. Osiander tribuens ei laudem veritatis giuing him the praise of the truth for he that beleeueth not
to followe and he is made in that respect the father of the faithfull but the faithfull and beleeuers now are onely the children of faithfull Abraham 2. Now Abrahams faith and ours herein agree 1. in the generall obiect which is God that quickeneth and raiseth the dead 2. in the manner condition and qualitie for Abrahams faith was firme and certaine he was fully perswaded and such must our faith be 3. the end and scope of his faith and ours is the Messiah the promised seede 4. the effect is the same the imputation of righteousnesse Pareus Quest. 41. How Christ is said to haue beene deliuered vp for our sinnes v. 25. Christ was diuerse wayes and by diuerse deliuered vp 1. he was deliuered vp by the determinate counsell of God Rom. 8.31 he spared not his owne sonne but gaue him vp 〈◊〉 vs all vnto death 2. He was deliuered vp by himselfe Galath 2.20 Who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me Ephes. 5.25 as Christ loued his Church and gaue himselfe for it 3. By Iudas Matth. 26.21 One of you shall betray me 4. He was deliuered vp by the Iewes as Pilate saith vnto Iesus Ioh. 18.35 thine owne nation and the high Priests haue deliuered thee vnto me 5. He was also deliuered vp by Pilate to be crucified Ioh. 19.16 6. And lastly he was deliuered vp by Sathan Ioh. 13.2 the deuill had put it into the heart of Iudas to betray him Gorrhan Tolet. So then Christ was deliuered vp à patre permittente of his father permitting à scipso sâ— lutem hominis procurante of himselfe procuring mans saluation à Iudae prodente of Iudaâ— betraying him à Iudao invidente of the Iewes enuying him à Pilato iudicante of Pilatâ— iudging him à diabolo suggerente of the deuill suggesting Gorrh. But the Apostle here speaketh of the first kind of deliuering vp by God his father â—â— that the ineffable counsell of Gods wisedome and mercie toward vs may appeare 2. that it might be knowne that Christ died not by chance or of any weakenesse or imbecilitie â—â— by the counsell of God wherein appeareth Christs great loue in willingly offring himselâ—â— for vs Pareus 3. that the same author may be knowen both of Christs deliuering to death and of his raising againe God raised him vp v. 24. Tolet. 42. Quest. Why the Apostle thus distinguisheth the benefits of our redemption ascribing remission of sinnes to Christs death and iustification to his resurrection v. 25. v. 25. Who was deliuered vp for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification here the Apostle seemeth to ascribe our iustification vnto the resurrection of Christ where he must not be so vnderstood as though Christs death onely merited for vs remission of sinnes and not iustification also for elswhere this our Apostle doth place our iustification in our redemption by the death of Christ Rom. 3.24 We are iustified freely by his grace thorough the redemption that is in Christ Iesus and S. Peter likewise faith 1. epist. 2.24 Who his owne selfe bare our sinnes in his bodie on the tree that we beeing deliuered from sinne might liue vnto righteousnes c. Diuers interpretations then are giuen of these words to remooue this doubt 1. Some doe giue this reason of this distinction that Christ is said to be risen for our iustification that is to be an example of newnesse of life as Augustine applieth this sentence super Psalm 101. ser. 2. pasch serm 2. Christus crucifixus est vt ostenderet veteris homiris occasum c. resurrexit vt in vita sua ostenderet vitae nostrae novitatem Christ was crucified to shew in vs the dying of the old man and he rose againe to shew in his liuing againe our newnes of life c. to the same purpose Origen and Anselme vpon this place and likewise Thomas 3. part quest 56. artic 2 that quantum ad efficientiam in respect of the efficacie both the passion and resurrection of Christ are the causes of both sed quantum ad exemplaritatem c. but in respect of the exemplarie vertue and force the passion of Christ is the cause of remission of sinnes and his resurrection the cause of newnes of life this interpretation is approoued by gloss ordinar Gorrhan Bellarm. lib. 2. de effect sacram c. 9. resp ad argum 5. Pererius disput 10. numer 49. and by Stapl. Antidot pag. 259. But Tolet annot 25. misliketh this sense vpon this reason because as the one clause of this sentence is to be taken so is the other but the Apostle saying who was deliuered to death for our sinnes insinuateth a satisfaction made by his death for our sinnes not an example shewed of mortification therefore in the other part he must be vnderstood likewise to speake of the cause of our iustification not of an example onely And further there is difference betweene iustification and newnesse of life the Apostle saith c. 6.4 As Christ was raised from the dead c. so we should walke in newnesse of life here the Apostle speaketh of the exemplarie imitation of Christs resurrection in newnes of life which is our sanctification and regeneration but iustification is a diuers thing from sanctification which is as the frait and the other the cause thereof 2. Caietane thus expoundeth we are said to be iustified by Christs resurrection because we are iustified by faith which is confirmed by Christs resurrection and so products sumus ad iustificationem per fidem resurrectionis we are brought vnto iustification by the faith of the resurrection And they adde further that our faith is specially directed vnto Christs resurrection for the Iewes and heathen did confesse that Christ died but not that he rose againe to this purpose Vatablus Christ rose for our iustification that we should beleeue him to be the Sonne of God and so by that faith be iustified to the same purpose Faius But Peter Martyr resureth this opinion because our faith must as well aime at the death of Christ as at his resurrection and although the Iewes knew that Christ died yet they did not acknowledge that he died for our sinnes Tolet addeth this reason further that like as the death of Christ was not an argument onely and confirmation of our faith but the very cause of the remission of our sinnes so his resurrection must be held to be not an argument and proofe of our faith but the very cause of our iustification 3. Tolet here bringeth in an other exposition which he doth father vpon Theodoret Christ rose for our iustification vt communem omnibus resurrectionem procuraret to procure the common resurrection of vs all for vnlesse Christ had risen againe we should not haue risen againe But 1. no where in Scripture is our resurrection called by the name of iustification 2. and our resurrection was as well merited by Christs death as by his resurrection 3. if Christ indeede had not risen at all neither should we haue
risen but his bodie might haue beene kept incorruptible in his graue vnto the ende of the world and then he might haue risen and we with him but then should we haue beene iustified he rose therefore for our iustification not for our resurrection 4. Some will haue these two benefits of remission and iustification to be indifferently referred as well to the death as to the resurrection of Christ as Theophylact mortuus est exe tatus à morte c. he died and was raised from death to free and exempt vs from our euill works and to make vs iust to the same purpose Haymo vt credentes eum passum c. that beleeuing him to haue suffered for our saluation and to haue risen from the dead per hanc fidem mereamur iustificari we may be counted worthie to be iustified by this faith So Emmanuel Sa. vtrunque factum propter vtrunque both of these were wrought by both these But if both these benefits were in like sort and manner wrought by both those actions of Christ there should appeare no reason of this distinction which the Apostle vseth 5. An other exposition is Christ rose for our iustification that is ad eam demonstradam for the manifestation and demonstration of it Piscator he had purchased indeede both our redemption from our sinnes and our iustification by his death and passion but resurrectione gloriosa testatus est he witnessed by his resurrection that he had ouercome hell and death for vs Osiand But the Apostle sheweth the very reall cause of our iustification not the testification onely thereof by Christs resurrection as his deliuering to death was the very cause of the remission of our sinnes 6. Some giue this sense he is said to haue risen for our iustification quia salutis predicatio redemptionis applicatio generalis c. because the preaching of saluation and the generall application of redemption was to followe after the resurrection Tolet. annot 25. to the same purpose Pet. Martyr our redemption was purchased by the death of Christ but that the same might be applyed vnto vs spiritu sancto opus fuit it was needefull the spirit of God should be sent These by iustification vnderstand the application publication and preaching of iustification But this seemeth not be so fit neither for as in the one part of the sentence the Apostle toucheth the true working and efficient cause of the remission of sinnes Christs deliuering vnto death and not the application or publication so must the other part of our iustification be vnderstood And Christ might if it had pleased him haue giuen his Apostle a commission to preach his death and passion before his resurrection yet had we not beene fully iustified vntill he had risen againe 7. But among the rest that exposition which goeth vnder the name of Ambrose in the commentarie vpon this place seemeth to be most vnreasonable that the Apostle thus deuideth these benefits to shewe that as many as were baptized before the passion of Christ solam remissionem peccatorum accepisse receiued onely remission of sinnes but after Christs resurrection as well they which were baptized before as after esse omnes vere iustification were all truely iustified This one place doth giue iust occasion of suspition that those commentaries were not composed by Ambrose for remission of sinnes cannot be separated from iustification whosouer hath the one hath likewise the other because they are pronounced blessed whose sinnes are remitted before ver 7. but there can be no blessednesse without iustification 8. Hugo is somewhat curious to shewe the reason why remission of sinnes is ascribed vnto Christs passion and iustification vnto his resurrection first he saith that Christs passion is both causa meritum figura the cause merit and figure or forme of remission but it is the cause and merit onely of iustification and newenesse of life not the forme it is the cause moouing that we should liue in sinne for which Christ hath died and Christ by his death merited forgiuenesse of our sinne and he hath giuen in his death a forme that as he died in respect of his bodily life so we should die vnto sinne now of newenesse of life Christs death is both the cause mouing and meriting of newenesse of life but not a figure so it agreeth in three points with the remission of sinnes and in two onely with iustification Likewise Christs resurrection was both the cause mouing vnto newenesse of life are the forme and figure that as Christ rose againe so we should rise vnto newenesse of life but of remission of sinnes it was onely the cause moouing not the forme but of neither was it any meritorious cause for Christ hauing put off his mortall bodie in the resurrection was not in statu merendi in the state of meriting so the resurrection of Christ agreeth with iustification in two points in beeing the cause and figure or forme but with remission of sinnes onely in one in beeing the cause therefore iustification is rather ascribed to Christs resurrection then vnto his passion to this purpose Hugo But he faileth in this his subtile and curious distinction 1. for seeing that the passion of Christ in two points as be himselfe obserueth agreeth with iustification namely in beeing the cause and merit thereof and the resurrection in two likewise in beeing the cause and figure or forme iustification should rather in this regard be ascribed vnto Christs passion because it was merited by it and not by the other and the rather because the Apostle hath nothing to doe with the exemplarie forme of the one or the other but to shewe the true causes and so the passion of Christ shall agree in two respects with iustification and the resurrection of Christ but in one 9. To drawe then this question to an ende there are two answers which I insist vpon as the best and so I will ioyne them both together 1. The Apostle doth put iustification vnto the resurrection of Christ because although it were merited by his death yet it had the complement and perfection by the resurrection of Christ for if Christ had not risen againe he had not shewed himselfe conquerour of death and so the worke of our redemption had beene vnperfect thus Calvin Beza Gualter and to this purpose Rollecus distinguisheth well betweene meritum efficacia the merit of iustification in respect of Christ and the efficacie thereof in respect of vs Christ did meritoriously worke our iustification and saluation by his death and passion but the efficacie thereof and perfection of the worke to vs-ward dependeth vpon his resurrection the like distinction the Apostle vseth saying Rom. 10.10 With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnes and with the mouth man confesseth to saluation not really distinguishing them in the causes one from the other but shewing that the complement and perfection of the worke consisteth in both 2. Hereunto adde that although these two benefits of our
God who is like me that shall call and declare it c. and what is at hand and what things are to come c. Doct. 8. Of the nature condition and properties of faith v. 13. Who aboue hope beleeued vnder hope faith then is a grace and gift of God whereby we giue a firme and sure assent vnto his promises in Christ euen aboue and against naturall reason in faith then these things are considered 1. the author thereof God faith of Gods gift Ephes. 2.8 2. the obiect or matter of faith in generall is the word of God but the particular and proper obiect which is called obiectum adaequatum is the promise of saluation in Christ. 3. the qualitie and property which maketh the forme of faith is to be firme and sure without wauering and to beleeue euen beyond and against the apprehension of naturall reason Pet. Martyr 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. That the Apostle excludeth all kind of workes from iustification v. 2. If Abraham be iustified by workes The Romanists are here of opinion that the Apostle onely excludeth such workes as were done onely by the strength of nature without faith in the Mediator so Staplet Antid pag. 46. who vrgeth this reason among other to confirme his opinion the Apostle onely excludeth such workes which expect not an eternall reward with God but the workes done in faith doe expect an eternall reward therefore such workes he excludeth not Contra. 1. But the contrarie is euident that the Apostle shutteth out all workes whatsoeuer from the matter of iustification 1. he speaketh of the workes of Abraham now a faithfull man not an vnbeleeuer 2. he mentioneth workes in generall without any distinction denying iustification vnto them and ascribing it vnto faith 3. euerie thing which is rewarded ex debito of due debt is excluded from iustification but to euerie worke is the wages due of debt as vers 4. To him that worketh the wages is counted by debt therefore euerie worke is excluded 2. Concerning his reason if he vnderstand the reward which is due of debt and not giuen by fauour then euen the workes of faithfull men cannot expect such a reward if he meane a reward giuen by fauour then as well the workes which are so rewarded as those which shall not are excluded 3. And as the workes of faith are excluded together with workes done before and without faith so also not onely doth the Apostle speaking of workes meane the rewardes onely but euen the workes of the morall law also for the Apostle nameth workes in generall and he directly afterward speaketh of the morall law v. 15. The law causeth wrath and where no law is there is no transgression which though it be true of euery law in generall yet this generally is seene in the morall law Controv. 2. Whether blessednesse consist onely in the conuersion of sinners v. 7. The Romanists here obiect that as the Apostle out of the Psalmes ascribeth beatitude to the remission and forgiuenesse of sinnes so elswhere in Scripture it is giuen vnto innocencie of life and to other vertues as Psal. 119. Blessed are the vndefiled in heart and Matth. 5. Blessed are the mercifull blessed are the pure in heart c. 1. Peter Martyr answeareth here by a distinction of beatitude which is either inchoata begunne onely and that is in our iustification or perfecta it is perfect and absolute in the kingdome of God so he will haue the Apostle here to speake of the blessednesse which is begunne in our iustification but in the other places the blessednesse in the next life is promised 2. Calvin saith that all these beatitudes which are pronounced doe presuppose the happinesse which is in beeing iustified by faith without the which all the other promises are in vaine 3. But the more full answear is that the Apostle here sheweth the cause and manner of our iustification which is by faith in Christ but in the other places it is onely declared to whom this iustification belongeth and who they are that shall be blessed namely the mercifull and vndefiled in heart but the Apostle sheweth why they are blessed because they beleeue in Christ Pareus dub 5. Controv. 3. Whether sinne is wholly purged and taken away in the iustification of the faithfull The Romanists are of opinion that not onely the guilt of sinne is taken away in iustification but sinne it selfe is altogether purged and so for sinnes to be couered idem plane valet atque esse sublata nulla prorsus relicta is all one as to be taken away and not to remaine at all Perer. disput 3. numer 11. Tolet. annot 10. and they impute this opinion to the Protestants peccata non auferri c. that sinnes are not taken away in iustification but remaine the same they were onely they are not imputed after iustification their reasons are these 1. It was the opinion of the Pelagians confuted by Augustine that in baptisme there is not giuen remission of all sinnes nec auferre crimina sed radere and that it doth not take away sinne but onely prone it as it were and pare it the roote remaineth still August lib. 1. contra 2. epist. Pelagian c. 13. like vnto this error they make the opinion of Protestants Perer. ibid. 2. It were no iustice in God if sinne remained still not to impute it not to impute sinne vnto the sinner seemeth not to stand with the rule of equitie Tolet. ibid. 3. The Scripture so speaketh of the remission of sinnes as though they were wholly remooued as Isaiah 44. I haue taken away thine iniquitie as a cloud 1. Cor. 6. but ye are washed ye are sanctified Iob. 1. Behold the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Isaiah 1. If your sinnes were as redde as scarlet they should be made white as snowe Hes. 14.3 Take away all iniquitie and receiue vs graciously Coloss. 2.14 Putting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against vs these and the like places are produced by Tolet and Pererius in the foresaid places to prooue the full remoouing and abolishing of all sinne in our iustification 4. Otherwise Christs merit should be of lesse force and efficacie then the sinne of Adam if it should not wholly remooue and take away sinne brought in by Adam Tolet. 5. Pererius inferreth as much out of the Apostles words here if our sinnes be hid and couered then are they not seene of God si non videntur à Deo nulla vtique sunt if they are not seene then are they none at all for if sinne still remained in the faithfull which God hateth then he should finde somewhat in them worthie of hatred and so what he hateth consequently he punisheth Perer. numer 11. Contra. 1. Our aduersaries doe not truely propound the state of this question betweene them and the Protestants for we affirme not that the same sinnes remaine before iustification and after there is great difference between peccatum
promised but that he had also a particular confidence of his acceptance with God and remission of his sinnes in the Messiah promised doth euidently appeare by these two arguments 1. The Apostle saith that Abraham was partaker by faith of that blessednesse which the Prophet Dauid speaketh of v. 7. Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen then it followeth ver 9. Came the blessednesse vpon the circumcision or vpon the vncircumcision 2. the like faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnesse which is imputed to vs v. 23. but our faith is to beleeue that Christ was put to death for our sinnes and rose for our iustification v. 25. therefore Abrahams faith was an assurance of remission of his sinnes in Christ. Controv. 15. That faith doth not iustifie by the merit or act thereof but onely instrumentally as it applyeth and apprehendeth the righteousnesse of Christ. Bellarmine hath an other sophisticall collection vpon these words v. 22. therefore it was imputed to him for righteousnesse here saith at the Apostle rendreth the reason why faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnesse because he in beleeuing gaue glorie vnto god therefore he was iustified merito fidei by the merit or worthinesse of faith which notwithstanding was his grace and gift Bellar. lib. 1. de iustif c. 17. Contra. 1. Abraham was not iustified because he in beleeuing gaue glorie vnto God that indeede was an act and fruit of his faith but it was his faith onely for the which he was iustified as the Apostle saith afterward v. 24. it shall be likewise imputed to vs for righteousnes which beleeue c. 2. the Apostle saith to him that worketh not but beleeueth c. faith is counted for righteousnesse then it will followe that where faith is counted or imputed for righteousnesse there is no worke faith then iustifieth not as a worke by the act of beleeuing for then faith should not iustifie without works which is the scope of all the Apostles discourse that by faith righteousnes is imputed without workes v. 6. faith then doth not iustifie actiuely as it is a worke but passiuely as it apprehendeth the righteousnesse of Christ. 3. If faith be the gift of God as Bellarmine confesseth then can it not merit for he that meriteth must merit of his owne where there is grace and fauour as in the bestowing of gifts freely there is no merit v. 4. 4. I will here oppose against Bellarmine the iudgement of Tolet and so set one Iesuite against an other and a Cardinall against his fellowe he thus ingeniously writeth vpon these words non existimes Paulum merito fiderascribere iustitium c. thinke not that Paul ascribeth righteousnesse to the merit of faith as though because he beleeued he was worthie of the righteousnesse of God but he signifieth Deum ex gratia acceptare fidem nostram in iustitiam that God of grace and fauour accepteth our faith for righteousnesse Controv. 16. The people are not to be denied the reading of the Scriptures v. 23. Now it is not written for him onely but for vs c. Hence it is euident that the Romanists offer great wrong vnto the people of God in barring them from the reading of the Scriptures for they are to be admitted to the reading of the Scriptures for whom they are written but they are written for all that beleeue in Christ the reading then of the Scripture serueth to coÌ„firme our faith therfore they belong generally vnto the faithfull Par. But it will be obiected that the vnlearned doe not vnderstand the Scriptures and therefore they are to depend vpon the fathers of the Church for the vnderstanding of them and not to venture vpon them themselues Answ. 1. Nay the sense of the Scripture is most safely taken from the Scripture which is the best interpreter of it selfe 2. the Fathers and expossitors are to be heard and consulted with so farre forth as they agree with the Scriptures but the sense of the Scripture 〈◊〉 not depend vpon their fancies which haue no warrant by Scripture as Hierome vpon theâ— 23. chap. of Mathew giueth instance of a certaine interpretation of one of the Fatherâ— that Zacharias the sonne of Barachias mentioned there v. 35. to haue beene slaine betweene the Temple and the Altar was Zacharie the father of Iohn Baptist And Hierome searching out which of the Fathers had made this interpretation found that it was Basil and then he concludeth this seeing it hath no warrant out of the Scriptures eadem facilitate contemnitur qua probatur is as easily reiected as it is affirmed See further of the vulgar reading of Scripture and of the manner of interpreting the same Synops. Centur. 1. err 3. and err 9. Controv. 17. Against the heretikes which condemned the old Testament and God the author thereof v. 24. Which beleeued in him that raised vp Iesus c. Origen very well inferreth vpon these wordes that seeing the God whom Abraham beleeued was able to quicken the dead was the same that raised Iesus from the dead non erat alius Deus legis alius Domini nostri Iesu Christ. c. there was not then one God of the law and another of our Lord Iesus Christ c. But there was the same God of the old and new Testament which is obserued by Origen against the wicked Marcionites and Manichies who condemned the old Testament and the author thereof So also whereas the same heretickes vrged these wordes of the Apostle v. 15. where no law is there is no transgression and thereupon inferring the contrarie where there is a law there is transgression would thereby conclude that the law is the cause of transgression and so condemne the law Origen doth thus returne this their collection vpon themselues that as where the law is there is transgression of the law so where faith is there is transgression against faith but as faith is not the cause vt quis praeuaricetur à fide that one transgresse against faith neither shall the law be the cause of transgression against the law Controv. 18. Whether iustification consist onely in the remission of sinnes v. 25. Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification Pererius taketh occasion here to inuergh against Protestants thus affirming of vs qui â—â—â—â—em vim iustificationis ponunt in sola remissione peccatorum donationem vero iustitiae c. which doe place all the force of iustification onely in the remission of sinnes but the donation of iustice whereby the minde is rectified and newenesse of life wrought in vs they do reiect and abandon Perer. disput 10. err 49. and to the same purpose Bellar. lib. 2. de iustif c. 6. and the Rhemists take vpon them to confute the Protestants because they hold iustification to be onely remission of sinnes and no grace inherent in vs annot in 4. ad Rom. Sect. 6. Contra. 1. It is a false imputation that we place iustification onely in the remission of
sinnes for we hold also with S. Paul the imputation of Christs righteousnesse by faith as S. Paul saith Philip. 3.9 That I may be found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is by the lawe but that which is of the faith of Christ c. 2. But though we graunt as well an imputation of righteousnes as a not imputation of sinne concurring vnto iustification yet we denie that any inherent iustice or renouation of life is any part of this iustification neither doth the Apostle meane any such iustification here Christ rose for our iustification not thereby onely to giue vs an example of newenesse of life as Bellarmine and Pererius expound it wherein Tolet his owne fellowe Iesuite and Cardinall is against him as is before shewed qu. 42. but Christs resurrection is the cause and ground of our iustification which is imputed by faith as Ambrose expoundeth resurrexit c. vt nos gratia iustificationis donaret he rose againe to endue vs with the grace of iustification vt iustitiam credentium confirmaret to confirme the iustice of those which beleeue saith Hierome ista resurrectio credita nos iustificat this resurrection beeing beleeued doth iustifie vs saith Augustine 3. an inherent iustice we confesse which is our sanctification the fruit and effect of our iustification by faith but because it is imperfect in vs and not able to satisfie the iustice of God we denie that we are thereby iustified in his sight Controv. 19. Against Socinus corrupt interpretation of these words v. 25. Was deliuered vp for our sinnes Socinus will not haue this phrase to signifie any satisfactioÌ„ made by Christ for our sinnes but onely to betoken the cause or occasion of Christs death as the Lord is said to giue Israâ—l vp for the sinnes of Ieroboam who sinned and caused Israel to sinne 1. king 14.16 thus â—icked Socinus de Seruat part 2. p. 108. Contra. 1. Though sometime this phrase signifie the cause yet it is false that it so onely signifieth for the Scripture speaketh euidently that Christ was our reconciliation and that we haue redemption in him Rom. 3.24 25. our sinnes then onely were not the cause or occasion of his death but he so died for our sinnes as that he by his blood satisfied for them 2. It was the Pelagian blasphemie that Christ died for our sinnes to be an example onely vnto vs to die vnto sinne for thus the power and force of Christs death is extenuated which indeede causeth vs to die vnto sinne it doth not teach vs onely and shew vs the way this were to extoll the power of mans corrupt will against the grace of God 3. The instance of Ieroboam is altogether impertinent Israel was deliuered vp for Ieroboams sinnes which they imitated and followed if Christ were so deliuered vp for our sinnes then they must make him also to be a sinner with vs and to be polluted with our sinnes ex Perer dub 8. 20. Controv. Piscators opinion examined that our sinnes are remitted onely by Christs death not for the obedience and merit of his life These are Piscators words in his annotation vpon the 25. v. Omnia nostra pectata expiatâ— sunt per solam mortem Christi all our sinnes are expiated onely by the death of Christ and therefore neither originall sinne is purged by his holy conception nor the sinnes of omission by his holy life but by Christs death onely to this purpose many places of Scripture are cited and alleadged by him as Matth. 20.28 The Sonne of man came to giue his life a ransome for many Matth. 26.28 Which namely blood is shed for many for the remission of sinnes Act. 20.28 Christ hath purchased his Church by his blood Likewise he affirmeth that by Christs obedience in his death and vpon the crosse partâ—â— esse nobis vitam aeâ—ernam euerlasting life is obtained for vs as Hebr. 10.19 By the blood of Iesus we may be hold to enter into the holy place and other places are cited to the same effect Contra. 1. It is true that Christ onely by his death and other his holy sufferings paied the ransome and bare the punishment due vnto our sinne but seeing Christs blood had beene of no value if he had not beene most perfectly righteous his obedience and righteousnes must as well concurre vnto the remission of sinnes as his death and this is that which S. Peter saith 1. Pet. 1.19 We are redeemed with the pretious blood of Christ as of a Lâ—â—â—e vndefiled and without spot and c. 3.18 Christ hath once suffered for sinnes the iust for the vniust the innocencie then and integritie of Christ must be ioyned with Christs blood to make it an acceptable sacrifice 2. Whereas there are two parts of our iustification the remission and not imputing of sinnes and the imputation of Christs righteousness which two are not separated neither can the one stand without the other neither can there be any remission of sinnes vnlesse Christs righteousnes be imputed as S. Paul saith 1. Cor. 5.21 He hath made him to be sinne 〈◊〉 that knew no sinne that we should be made the righteousnes of God in him the merit of Christs obedience and righteousnes must needes concurre in the remission of sinnes yea Piscator in his annotation vpon the 4. v. confesseth that these words blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen idem valere to be as much in effect as to say blessed are they to whom iustice is imputed 3. But that seemeth to be a more straunge assertion to denie that possessio vitae eternat tanquam effectum adscribitur obedientiae Christi the possession of eternall life is ascribed as an effect to Christs obedience which is directly affirmed by the Apostle Hebr. 7.26 Such an high Priest it became vs to haue which is holy harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heauens what hath made Christ higher then the heauens but his holines perfection integritie and therefore he is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God v. 25. 4. And further that we are iustified by Christs obedience the Apostle sheweth Rom. 5.13 As by one mans disobedience many were made sinners so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous here the Apostle saith directly that we are made righteous by the obedience of Christ. Piscator here answereth that by Christs obedience here is vnderstood his obedience in submitting himselfe willingly vnto death in which it was his fathers will he should suffer for vs. Contra. Our iustification consisteth of two parts of the remission of our sinnes and the making of vs iust before God the one is procured by Christs death the other is purchased by his obedience and righteousnes and that the Apostle speaketh not onely of Christs obedience vnto death but generally of his whole course of righteousnes both in life and death is euident because he calleth it the gift of righteousnes v. 17. and the raigning of grace
by righteousnes thorough Iesus Christ v. 21. And further this is yet more euident where the Apostle saith Rom. 4.25 Christ was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification whence it is gathered that iustification is more then remission of sinnes onely which as it was wrought by his death so the other was compassed by all other his holy actions Piscator answereth that iustification is here affirmed of the resurrection because it is an euident demonstration of our iustification which was obtained by the death of Christ. But I preferre rather Augustines interpretation lib. 10. cont Faust. c. 10. Ista resurrectio credita nos iustificat c. this resurrection of Christ beeing beleeued doth iustifie vs non quod reliqua opera merita Christi excluduntur c. not that the rest of his merits and works are excluded sed omnia consummantur c. but because all was perfected and finished in his death and resurrection here Augustine affirmeth two things both that all Christs merits and works concurre in our iustification as also that the beleeuing of Christs resurrection is as verily a cause of our iustification not a demonstration onely as his death was of the remission of our sinnes See before this place more fully expounded quest 42. and Piscators exposition refuted artic 5. So then to finish this matter if Christs death onely effected and wrought our iustification then should the rest of his workes and actions be superfluous whereas whatsoeuer he did in life or death was wrought for vs as Thomas in his commentarie vpon this place alleadgeth out of Damascen omnes passiones actiones illius humanitatis fuerunt nobis salutifera vtpote ex virtute divinitatis prouenientes all the passions and actions of his humanitie did tend vnto our saluation as proceeding from the vertue of his Diuinitie 6. Morall observations v. 7. Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen Peter Martyr here noteth well that our sinnes onely doe hinder our blessednes for iustificatio est inchoata beatitudo our iustification is an happines inchoate or begun so then when our sinnes shall be fully taken away then our beatitude and blessed estate shall no longer be deferred as our happines begunne bringeth with it the remission of sinne so when it is finished all our sinnes with the remainder of them shall be cleane purged v. 13. The promise that he should be heire of the world Although the faithfull haue the promises of this life so farre as the Lord seeth it to be expedient for them yet their peculiar inheritance is the kingdome of heauen the children of God therefore must comfort themselues in the hope and expectation of their proper inheritance though in the meane time they be stripped and dispossessed of the things of this life As Abraham had the land of Canaan promised him and yet he himselfe had no inheritance in it no not the breadth of a foote Act. 7.5 so we must be reuiued with the hope of our celestiall inheritance though we possesse little in this world as Abraham was promised to be heire of the world not so much of that present as of that to come v. 18. Abraham aboue hope beleeued vnder hope This teacheth vs that we should neuer despair or cast off our hope but comfort our selues in God though we see no meanes as Abraham beleeued Gods promise concerning the multiplying of his seede though he saw no reason thereof in nature such a godly resolution was in Iob cap. 13.15 Though he slay me yet will I trust in him Then God showeth himselfe strongest when we are weakest and his glorie most appeareth when he helpeth vs beeing forsaken of all other worldly meanes v. 20. And gaue glorie vnto God As Abraham praised and glorified God for his mercie and truth so we ought to magnifie God and set forth his praise for all his mercies toward vs the Lord is not so well pleased with any spirituall sacrifice and seruice as when he returne vnto the praise of euery good blessing as the Prophet Dauid saide Psal. 116.12 What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits I will take the cuppe of sauing health and call vpon the name of the Lord this is all the recompence that either God expecteth at our hands or we are able to performe to giue him thanks for all his benefits v. 23. Now it was not written for him onely c. but for vs c. Seeing then that the Scriptures are written generally for all the faithfull we haue all interest in them and therefore euerie one of Gods children should hereby receiue encouragement diligently and carefully to search the Scriptures as appertaining and belonging euen vnto him as our Sauiour saith Ioh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures for in them you thinke to haue eternall life who would not search his ground verie deepe if he thought he should finde gold there so much more should we be diligent in searching the Scriptures which shewe vs the way to eternall life which is farre beyond all the treasures of the world v. 25. Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes Seeing then that Christ died not in vaine but brought that worke to perfection for the which he died this now maketh much for the comfort of Gods children that their sinnes are verily done away in Christ and blotted out in his death this was S. Pauls comfort that Christ came into the world to same sinners of whom he was the chiefe 1. Tim. 1.15 This also teacheth vs to die vnto sinne which was the cause that Christ was giuen vp vnto death as Origen well obserueth quomodo non alienum nobis inimicum omne ducitur peccatum c. how shall not euerie sinne seeme strange and as an enemie vnto vs for the which Christ was deliuered vp vnto death The fifth chapter 1. The text with the diuers readings v. 1. Then beeing iustified by faith we haue peace not let vs haue peace S. L. toward God thorough our Lord Iesus Christ 2 By whome also we haue had accesse thorough faith into this grace wherein we stand by the which we stand Be. and reioyce vnder the hope Be. G.V. in the hope L.S. of the glorie of God of the sonnes of God L. but this is added 3 Neither that onely but also we reioyce in tribulation knowing that tribulation of afflection V.S. oppression Be. bringeth forth patience worketh G. in vs S. but this is not in the originall 4 And patieâ—â—â—e proofe B.S.L.V. or experience Be. G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gr. and proofe or experience hope 5 And hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shedde abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs 6 For Christ when we were yet weake at his time B.G. that is the appointed time S. according to the time Gr. died for the vngodly not to what ende when we were yet weake died Christ for the
a figure of Christ therefore as Christs righteousnesse is extended euen vnto those before the lawe so also was Adams sinne v. 14. Then the Apostle sheweth wherein Adam is vnlike vnto Christ namely in these three things 1. in the efficacie and power the grace of God in Christ is much more able to saue vs then Adams fall was to condemne vs v. 15. 2. in the obiect Adams one offence was sufficient to condemne but by Christ we are deliuered from many offences v. 16. 3. in the ende Adams sinne brought forth death but Christs righteousnesse doth not onely deliuer vs from sinne and death but bringeth vs vnto righteousnesse and life yea and causeth vs to raigne in life it restoareth vs to a more glorious kingdome and inheritance then we lost in Adam v. 17. The reddition or second part of this comparison sheweth wherein Christ of whom Adam was a type and figure is answearable vnto Adam namely in these three things propounded v. 12. first in the singularitie of his person one mans iustification saueth vs as one mans offence condemned vs v. 18. 2. in the obiect as Adams sinne was communicated to many so is Christs obedience v. 19. And here the Apostle by the way preuenteth an obiection that if sinne came in by Adam why entred the lawe he answeareth to the ende that sinne might the more appeare and be increased not simply but that thereby the grace of God might abound the more 3. in the ende as sinne had raigned vnto death so grace might raigne vnto eternall life 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. What peace the Apostle meaneth ver 1. v. 1. Beeing iustified by faith we haue peace toward God 1. Oecumenius whom Harme and Anselme Lyranus Hugo followe doe reade here in the imperatiue habeamus let vs haue not habemus we haue and they vnderstand peace with men that the Iewes should no longer contend with the Gentiles about their lawe as though iustification came thereby seeing the Apostle had sufficiently prooued alreadie that we are iustified by faith But this exposition cannot stand 1. because the Apostle speaketh of such peace as we haue with God not with man 2. he speaketh in the first person we haue but S. Paul was none of these which did contend about the Lawe 2. Origen Chrysostome Theodoret vnderstand it of peace with God but in this sense let vs beeing iustified by faith take heede that we offend not God by our sinnes and so make him our enemie mihi videtur saith Chrysostome de vita conuersatione disserere the Apostle seemeth vnto me now to reason of our life and conuersation so Origen let vs haue peace vt vltra non adversetur caro spiritus that our flesh no longer rebell against the spirit But the Apostle here exhorteth not sed gratulatur eorum faelicitati he doth rather set forth with ioy the happines of those which are iustified Erasmus and it is not an exhortation but a continuation rather of the former doctrine of iustification Tolet annot 1. and here he sheweth the benefits of our iustification whereof the first is peace of conscience Pareus and this is further euident by the words following By whom we haue accesse which words beeing not vttered by way of exhortation but of declaration shewe that the former words should so likewise be taken Erasmus 3. Ambrose reading in the Indicatiue habemus we haue expoundeth this peace of the tranquilitie and peace of conscience which we haue with God beeing once iustified by faith in Christ thus the Apostle himselfe expoundeth this peace v. 10. When we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne for they are our sinnes which make a separation betweene God and vs this sense followe Tolet annot 1. and in his commentarie Pareus Gryneus Faius with others 4. This then is resolued vpon that the Apostle speaketh here not of externall but internall peace there is pax temporis and pax pecteris a temporall and a pectorall or inward peace the other Christ giueth but through the malice of Sathan and the corruption of mans heart it may be interrupted and therefore Christ saith Matth. 10.34 That he came not to send peace but the sword but the other which is the inward peace of conscience Satan himselfe can not depriue vs of no man can take it from vs. But whereas there is a threefold combate within vs the fight betweene reason and affection betweene the flesh and the spirit and a wrestling with the terrors of Gods iudgements in the two first we cannot haue peace here but in part for still in the seruants of God there remaineth a combat betweene reason and affection the flesh and the spirit as S. Paul sheweth that it was so with him Rom. 7.23 he sawe another lawe in his members rebelling against the lawe of his minde and therefore we are not to hope to haue such peace vt non vltra caro adversetur spiritui that the flesh should no more rebell against the spirit as Origen thinketh but this inward peace is in respect of the terrors which are caused in vs by the feare of Gods iudgement against sinne from this terror we are deliuered by Christ Beza yet so as sometimes there may arise some feare doubts and perplexitie in the minde of the faithfull as it is written of Hilarion that beeing 70. yeare old and now neere vnto death he was somewhat perplexed and troubled in minde yet faith in the end ouercommeth all these dangers that we fall not vpon the rockes to make shipwracke of our faith and a good conscience 5. And we must here distinguish betweene pax conscientiae stupor conscienciae the peace of conscience and a carnall stupiditie for the one neuer felt the terror of Gods iudgments and therefore can haue no true peace the other hath felt them and is nowe by faith deliuered from them Calvin 6. Now whereas it is added We haue peace with God or toward God these things are here to be obserued 1. all the causes are here expressed of our iustification the materiall which is remission of our sinnes included in iustification the formall by faith the finall to haue peace with God the efficient through our Lord Iesus Christ Gorrhan 2. and in that he saith toward God Origen noteth that this is added to shewe that they haue neither peace in themselues because of the continuall combate betweene the flesh and the spirit not yet with Sathan and the world which continually tempt vs but with God we haue peace who is reconciled vnto vs in Christ and he saith toward God or with God to signifie that reconciliation is not onely made with God but that it is pleasing and acceptable vnto him that such a reconciliation is made Tolet. and further hereby is signified that this is a perpetuall peace because it is toward God with whom there is no change nor mutabilitie Faius Thorough Iesus Christ 1. Chrysostome seemeth thus to vnderstand
absolute glorie which God hath in himselfe as of that whereby he shall glorifie vs Pareus Quest. 4. How we are said to reioyce in tribulation v. 3. Neither that onely c. Origen referreth this clause to all the particulars before expressed as iustification by Christ peace with God and hauing accesse vnto him by Christ but it is better restrained vnto the former clause that we doe not onely reioyce because of the future hope of eternall glorie but euen in tribulation also Erasmus for it might haue beene obiected that the condition and state of the children of God is for the present time most miserable the Apostle then preuenteth this obiection shewing that the children of God are euen in their afflictions most happie 2. As before then he shewed the internall effects of iustification in the spirituall graces of the minde so here is declared what iustification worketh in vs euen in temporall and externall things which is seene in these three points 1. the faithfull reioyce in tribulation 2. why because tribulation bringeth forth patience 3. and this is not in vaine for hope maketh them not ashamed Gorrhan 3. Chrysostome here sheweth a difference betweene the striuing for a temporall and euerlasting crowne for there in the labour that is sustained there is no pleasure till they come to the reward but here non minus iucunditatis adferunt ipsa certamina c. the very striuing hath no lesse pleasure then the reward which we striue for 4. But here we must vnderstand not euery tribulation but such as are endured for Christs cause for the euill also doe suffer tribulation but they suffer worthily as euill doers and in such tribulations there is no ioy no comfort but in such as the faithfull doe suffer for righteousnesse sake such as the Apostle speaketh of Act. 14.22 That we must thorough many afflictions enter into the kingdome of God 5. This is contrarie to the iudgement of the world and of naturall reason for they hold afflictions to be nothing els but miserie and vnhappinesse and them miserable which doe suffer them But like as the eight sphere keepeth it course from the East to the West but the planets doe mooue from the West to the East holding a contrarie course so the godly and faithfull doe embrace that way which the wicked decline as euill and vnhappie Martyr 6. And the faithfull reioyce thus in tribulation not as though they were without feeling and were voide of affection as the Stoiks would haue their wise men but afflictions beeing euill in themselues are thorough the grace of God turned to the good of his seruants Mart. Chrysostome here saith that tribulations are res in seipsis bonae c. things good in themselues because they bring forth patience but this is rather ex accidente by an accident that things in themselues euill are by Gods grace turned to be profitable vnto the servants of God 7. Now in that the faithfull doe many times mourne and complaine in their afflictions this is not contrarie to the Apostle for there is in euerie man regenerate the spirituall and naturall man the one sheweth it selfe in the naturall feeling of crosses and afflictions but the other aboue nature by grace reioyceth in them Calvin Quest. 5. How S. Paul and S. Iames are reconciled together the one making patience the cause of triall or probation the other the effect S. Paul v. 4. saith that patience bringeth forth triall or probation which is commonly translated experience But S. Iames saith v. 1.3 that the trying of your faith bringeth forth patience so S. Paul maketh this probation the effect of patience S. Iames the cause 1. It cannot be said that they speake of two diuerse kinds of patience for the same word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 patience is vsed in both places 2. Lyranus by probation vnderstandeth the purgation of sinnes for as the blot of sinne is taken away saith he by the contrition of the heart so the guilt of punishment by tribulation But the Scripture acknowledgeth no such purging of sinnes by affliction the purging of sinne is ascribed vnto Christ Heb. 1.3 Who by himselfe not by our afflictions but by his owne sufferings hath purged our sinne 3. There are then two kind of probations or rather this word probation is taken two wayes for either it signifieth the verie action it selfe whereby one is tried or prooued and so it is taken actiuely in respect of God who prooueth and trieth vs and so the triall and probation of our faith by affliction bringeth forth patience as the fruit and effect thereof and in this sense Iames taketh it or it signifieth the experience or triall which a man hath of himselfe by his affliction and so is the effect of patience and thus S. Paul vnderstandeth it And therefore the Apostles vse two diuerse words Iames hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is taken actiuely for the verie probation it selfe S. Paul vseth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is taken passiuely for that which is tried and found out by experience thus Calvin Pareuis dub 3. Tolet annot 4. Perer. disput 1. numer 5. 4. Faius further answeareth that both are true in the same sense that patience bringeth forth triall or experience and probation or triall againe maketh patience as health is the cause of deambulation and walking and walking is the cause againe of health the one is encreased by the other Quest. 6. Of the coherence of these words with the former because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts v. 5. 1. Oecumenius maketh this as a reason why we reioyce in tribulation because the loue of God is in vs and men doe delight to suffer and endure for that which they loue But loue is here taken passiuely for the loue wherewith we are beloued of God not actiuely for that whereby we loue God as shall be shewed in the next question and the Apostle had yeelded a sufficient reason before of our reioycing in tribulation because tribulation worketh patience patience experience c. 2. Some doe make it a reason of the words immediately going before namely of the certaintie of our hope which maketh vs not ashamed seeing we enioy the things hoped for because we are assured by the spirit of God that we are beloued of God his loue is shed abroad that is manifested in our hearts by the spirit so Faius Tolet. 3. But it rather containeth a generall reason of all the precedent benefits and priuiledges mentioned before of our iustification by faith accesse and entrance vnto God hope of glorie reioycing in tribulation because the spirit beareth witnesse vnto our hearts that we are accepted and beloued of God in Christ Calvin Pareus Quest. 7. What kind of loue the Apostle speaketh of saying The loue of God is shed abroad c. 1. Some doe take this actiuely for the loue wherewith we loue God so Oecumenius Anselme and Stapleton antidot pag. 275. doth to the same
but euen swallowe vp Calvin and in respect of our selues who the more we feele the burthen and ouerflowing of our sinne the more we haue occasion to extoll and magnifie the grace of God Osiander So here are two ends of the lawe expressed the neâ—â—â—â— ende is the manifestation and encrease of sinne the remote ende is the more abounding of grace but here is the difference the first ende is vniuersall for in all men both beleeuers and vnbeleeuers the law worketh the encrease insight and knowledge of sinne but the other ende is particular and peculiar 〈◊〉 to the faithfull that by the abounding of sinne grace may more abound toward them which is not properly caused by the encrease of sinne but thorough the mercie of God Pareus Quest. 44. Of the raigne of sinne vnto death and of grace vnto life 1. Before the Apostle had ascribed the kingdome vnto death v. 14. Death raigned from Adam c. but here vnto sinne because death indeede raigneth by sinne as the Apostle saith The sting of death is sinne 1. Cor. 15.56 death could haue no power ouer vs but thorough sinne Martyr 2. But to speake more distinctly where the Apostle giueth the kingdome vnto death he speaketh of the times before the law when as death did apparantly raigne in the world but sinne was not so apparant till the lawe came but sinne is said to haue raigned after the lawe was giuen because sinne then more abounded So that three estates of the world are here described the first from Adam to Moses when sinne was in the world but death raigned the third is from the comming of Christ who raigned by righteousnesse vnto life destroying both the kingdome of sinne and death Tolet. 3. By death Chrysostome seemeth to vnderstand the death of the bodie mors ex haec presenti vita eijcit death doth cast vs out of this life c. but eternall death is here also comprehended potestatem habuit deijciendi c. it had power to cast vs downe to eternall death Lyran. as may appeare by the other opposite part of eternall life Piscator 4. But whereas in the first clause mention is made onely of the raigning of sinne vnto death but in the other there are three mentioned grace righteousnesse and life Origen thinketh that the deuill must be vnderstood to be set against the grace of Christ ab inuentis rebus author inventi nominatur the author of the invention is named in the things invented c. for sinne came in by the deuill some thinke that the wrath of God must be supplied which raigned by sinne Piscator but I thinke rather with Calvin that beside the necessarie parts of the comparison the Apostle maketh mention of grace vt fortius in figuret memoria c. that it might better sticke in our memorie that all is of grace 5. The Apostle speaketh of the time past sinne had raigned because that although sinne doe still raigne in the children of disobedience yet in the faithfull it raigneth no more Par. 6. By righteousnesse some vnderstand iustitiam operum the righteousnesse of 〈◊〉 gloss interlin so also Bellarmine lib. 2. de iustificat c. 6. but the iustice of Christ is rather vnderstood as the Greeke interpreters well expound and as is euident by the clause in the ende By our Lord Iesus Christ who is notwithstanding both our iustification and sanctification 7. The ordinarie glosse here well obserueth that in the kingdome of sinne mention is not made of Adam from whom sinne came because the Apostle speaketh not onely of originall but of actuall sinnes both which are remitted in Christ. 8. Thorough Iesus Christ our Lord Iesus per gratiam Dominus per iustitiam nostre per gloriam Iesus by grace Lord by his iustice and ours because he bringeth vs to glorie Gorrhan 4. Places of Doctrine Doct. 1. Of the difference betweene Christian and worldly hope v. 5. Hope maketh not ashamed This is the propertie of the hope of Christians that is neuer confoundeth them or maketh ashamed because it is founded vpon Gods promises who both is immutable and changeth not and is also omnipotent able to performe whatsoeuer he promiseth But so it is not in humane or worldly hope for that often putteth man to rebuke because he is deceiued in his hope and faileth in the thing hoped for and the reason is for that he reposeth his confidence in man who is either deceitfull and hopeth not his promise or is not of power to performe it therefore the Prophet saith Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme Ierem. 17.5 Doct. 2. Of the properties and effects of faith v. 2. Beeing iustified by faith 1. Vnto faith is ascribed iustification as in these words and remission of sinnes in purifying the heart Act. 15.9 2. faith is the foundation of thing hoped for Heb. 11.1 3. it is the cause of the producing and bringing forth of good fruit Iam. 2.8 Shewe me thy faith out of thy workes c. 4. it ouercommeth the tentations of Sathan for by the sheild of faith we quench all his fierie darts Ephes. 6.18 5. by faith we attaine vnto the vnderstanding of the word of God which otherwise is vnprofitable Isay. 7.9 Vnlesse yee beleeue ye shall not vnderstand as some translations doe reade and the Apostle saith that the word did not profit the Israelites because it was not mixed with faith Heb. 4.2 6. faith obtaineth our requests in prayer Iam. 2.16 the prayer of faith saueth the sicke 7. it worketh the saluation of the soule Luk. 7.50 Thy faith hath saued thee Doct. 3. Of the raigne and dominion of death v. 14. Death raigned from Adam to Moses Before sinne entred into the world death had no dominion but now it hath gotten a tyrannicall and generall dominion ouer men both of all sorts and conditions both young and old and in all ages as here it is said to raigne euen from Adam to Moses that age was not exempted from the dominion of death wherein sinne seemed least to abound but Christ hath ouercome death and destroyed the dominion thereof both in that he hath taken away the sting thereof which is sinne that death is not hurtfull vnto them that beleeue but bringeth their soules vnto euerlasting rest and in the generall resurrection our bodies which death had seazed on shall be restored vnto life as our Blessed Sauiour saith I am the resurrection and the life c. Ioh. 15.25 Doct. 4. Of the difference of sinnes v. 14. Euen ouer them that sinned not after the like manner c. Here the Apostle setteth downe this distinction of actuall and originall sinne some doe sinne in like manner as Adam did that is actually some not in like manner that is there is a secret and hid sinne in the corruption of nature which is not actuall but in time breaketh forth into act as the seede sheweth it selfe in the hearbe Doct. 5. There is no saluation
to the second or next vnderworking cause as the Apostle saith of beneficence or liberalitie that it worketh or causeth thanksgiuing vnto God sometime the effect is ascribed by this word vnto the instrumentall cause as Rom. 4.15 the lawe is said to worke or cause wrath and our light and momentanie afflictions are said to cause or worke vnto vs an exceeding weight of glorie 2. Cor. 4.17 because they are meanes to withdrawe our mindes from earthly things and to stirre vp faith in vs So tribulation worketh patience not as the efficient cause but as the organe and instrument whereby the spirit worketh patience in vs it procureth patience not sicut causa effectum c. as the cause the effect as Caietan but eam exercendo augendo ostendendo in exercising encreasing and shewing forth our patience Gorrh to the same purpose Pererius exercendae patientiae materia occasio est tribulation is the matter and occasion of exercising our patience This then is to be vnderstood according to the phrase of Scripture which doth vse to pronounce that of the signe and instrument which is proper vnto the thing as when it speaketh of the Sacraments for of it selfe tribulation worketh not patience as is seene in the wicked who thereby are driuen to impatience and despaire here then is no place to prooue any merit in the afflictions of the faithfull Controv. 5. That we are not iustified by the inherent habite of charitie Whereas the Apostle saith v. 5. The loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts c. Pererius vnderstanding the Apostle to speake here of that loue and charitie which is infused as an habite into the minde whereby we loue God setteth downe here certaine positions concerning this inherent charitie 1. he affirmeth that this charitie is that iustice whereby we are formally made iust and righteous before God disput 2. numer 10. 2. this charitie whereby we are iustified he affirmeth esse donum omnium donerum maximum to be a gift farre exceeding all other gifts 3. this charitie re non distingui à gratia gratum faciente is not indeede distinguished from grace making vs acceptable vnto God 4. Against the opinion of Caietane Scotus Gabriel he holdeth that there is in those which are iustified the habite of charitie permanent and remaining when the act ceaseth whereby they are formally made iust before God otherwise they should not be helde to be iust before God in their sleepe or when they cease to worke disput 3. numer 17.18 Contra. Although all these questions are here impertinent because the Apostle treateth not here of the charitie or loue which is in man toward God but of Gods loue toward vs as hath beene shewed at large before quest 7. yet it shall not be amisse briefly to counterpoise these erroneous assertions with the contrarie true and sound positions 1. An inherent righteousnesse and infused charitie in the faithfull we denie not but not such as whereby we are formally made righteous and iustified before God both because all our righteousnesse is as a stayned cloth Esay 64. it is imperfect and weake and therefore not able to iustifie vs and for that the Scripture testifieth that it is the righteousnesse of Christ which is applyed by faith whereby we are iustified before God as the Apostle calleth it The righteousnesse of God thorough the faith of Christ Rom. 3.22 Philip 3.9 2. Charitie is not simply the greatest of all other gifts and so absolutely preferred before faith but onely wherein they are compared together namely in respect of the continuance because faith and hope shall cease when we enioy those things which are beleeued and hoped for but loue shall remaine still so Chrysostome expoundeth the Apostle 1. Cor. 13.13 Thus Hugo saith well that charitie is said to be the greatest quia non excidit because it falleth not away but otherwise faith is the greater in quantum est cognitio generans omnes alias virtutes as it is a knowledge and engendreth all other vertues 3. The Thomists are herein contrarie to the Iesuite who affirme that gratia gratum faciens grace which maketh vs acceptable to God is in respect of charitie as the soule is to the powers and faculties which proceede from it And so indeede the grace that maketh vs acceptable vnto God is the loue and fauour of God in Christ which is as the efficient cause of that other loue and charitie which is infused into vs and wrought in vs by the holy Ghost And that our loue of God maketh vs not first acceptable vnto him the Apostle euidently testifieth 1. Iob. 4.10 Herein is loue not that we loued him but that he loued vs we were first then accepted and beloued of God before we could loue him againe 4. We graunt that faith hope and charitie are habits of the minde infused by the spirit and permanent in the soule for as the wicked doe attaine vnto euill habites of vice and sinne so the faithfull haue the habite of vertue but this is the difference that an euill habite is acquisitus gotten by euill custome but the good habites of the intellectuall vertues of faith loue hope are iufusi infused and wrought in vs by the spirit But we denie that by any such inherent habite we are made formally iust they are not causes of our iustification but rather the fruits and effects we haue the habite of faith because the spirit of God worketh in vs beleefe and we loue God because he loued vs first and gaue vs his spirit which worketh this loue in vs Faius So then the faithfull euen in their sleepe are iustified not by any inherent habit but because they are accepted of God in Christ as the Apostle saith Christ died for vs that whether we wake or sleepe we should liue together with him Controv. 6. Against the heresie of impious Socinus who denieth that Christ died for our sinnes and payed the ransome for them Whereas the Apostle here saith v. 8. that Christ died for vs we according to the Scriptures so vnderstand it that he offered a sacrifice for our sinnes Heb. 10.12 that he as our high Priest offred himselfe for our redemption Heb. 7.27 that he was our suretie and paied our ransome for vs Heb. 7.22 and saued vs from our sinnes in bearing the punishment due vnto the samâ—â—nd so he died for vs that is in our place and stead and so purchased our redemption 〈◊〉 wicked Socinus thus wresteth and misconstrueth these words that Christ died no 〈◊〉 wise for vs then for our profit and benefit in confirming by his death his doctrine and example of life by the which he saith he brought saluation vnto the world and not by dying for vs as in our stead or to pay by his death our ransome his wicked obiections are these 1. Obiect The Apostle saith 1. Ioh. 3.16 He laid downe his life for vs and we ought to lay downe our liues for the brethren Christ died for
proceede from the pravitie of the flesh 2. And the Apostle saith is enmitie not an enemie as the Latine readeth for then it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the neuter not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the feminine and here the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the accent in the first syllable which signifieth enmitie not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 accented in the last syllable which is the adiective in the femine gender enemious and the Apostle speaketh in the abstract not by the figure Metalepsis taking it for the concrete enmitie for enemie the substantiue for the adiectiue as Pareus nor yet doth he so speake vt vehementior fit oratio to make his speach more vehement and forcible Martyr but hereby is expressed the irreconciliable enmitie betweene the flesh and the spirit for that which is an enemie may be reconciled as Esau was to Iacob but enmitie can neuer be reconciled Faius 3. Now the Apostle here giueth a reason of the former verse why the wisdome of the flesh is death because it is enmitie with God from whome commeth life but yet the wisdome of the spirit is not so the cause of life and peace with God as the wisdome of the flesh is of death for this is the meritorious cause of the one so is not the wisdome of the spirit that is regeneration of the other but it is as the meane and way whereby we are assured of saluation and to haue peace with God but that which procureth and worketh it is faith in Christ Rom. 5.1 therefore here the Reader must take heede of a corrupt note of Lyranus that the confidence of the spirit meretur vitam gratiae in prasenti c. doth merit the life of grace in this present and the peace of glorie in the next 4. And as the wisedome of the flesh is enmitie with God so the wisdome of the spirit is enmitie and freindship which is defined to be a mutuall goodwill which is declared by freindly partes and offices for vertues sake thus then Aristotles rule is found to be false inter valide in aequales non dari amicitiam that there cannot be freindship betweene such as are much vnequall for in the beginning there was freindship betweene the creator and his creature and this auncient amitie is renewed and restored by Christ who vouchsafeth to call his Apostles freinds Ioh. 15.14 5. But by flesh 1. neither with the Manichees must we vnderstand the substance of the flesh for by flesh he meaneth the prauitie and corruption of the flesh 2. nor yet with Chrysostome doe we interpret it to be carnalem vitam onely a carnall life which onely sheweth the corrupt actions but it signifieth the prauitie of our nature 3. neither doe we with Ambrose onely referre it to the vnderstanding quae non potest capere divina which is not capable of diuine things for here the continuance rather and rebellion of the flesh is signified then the impotencie and weaknes of it 4. nor yet by the flesh is vnderstood onely the sensuall part and by the spirit rationabilitas mentis the reasonablenes of the soule but euen the minde also is carnall as Theophylact calleth it carneam mentem a carnall mind as v. 9. if any haue not the spirit of Christ but their owne naturall spirit they alwaies haue 6. And whereas it is said it is not subiect to the law of God neither can be 1. neither is it to be restrained to that particular law of the Gospel of rendring good for euill which carnall men transgresse that render euill for euill as Haymo 2. not yet because they thinke God can doe nothing beside that which is to be seene and found in nature gloss ordinar for this but one particular act of carnalitie 3. nor yet is it to be vnderstood with this limitation â—â—m eo perseueret if a man continue in the flesh he cannot so long be subiect vnto the law of God Oecumen for the Apostle speaketh of the wisedome of the flesh it selfe not of those that are in it which can neuer be changed to become subiect vnto God but they which are in the flesh may cease to be in the flesh and so please God 4. and this doth manifestly conuince the Pelagians of error which hold that a naturall man might fulfill the law of God and of the Popish schoolmen who affirmed that a man without grace might keepe the law quoad substantiam operis in respect of the substance of the worke though not ad intentionem legis after the intention of the law Quest. 10. How they which are in the flesh cannot please God v. 8. 1. Not they which follow the law secundum literam according to the letter as Origen the Apostle speaketh generally of all as well Iewes as others that are in the flesh 2. Neither as the Maniches by the flesh is vnderstood the bodie for so none in this life should please God 3. Nor yet as Hierome in his passionate and too much loue of virginitie and partiall and preiudicate opinion of marriage that they which inseruiunt officio coniugali serue the marriage duties were in the flesh and thus also Pope Syricius did descant vpon these words applying them against marriage epistol ad Himmer Tarracon but they are said to be in the flesh qui post concupiscentias eunt which follow the lust and concupiscence of the flesh 4. But this must be vnderstood with a limitation quamdiu tales fuerint as long as they are such as Theophylact with other Greeke expositors as Augustine doth set it forth by this example as the same water may be both frozen with cold and be made hoate with the fire so the same soule of man may be first subiect to the flesh then to the spirit Quest. 11. Of the dwelling of the spirit of God in vs v. 9. Seeing the spirit of God dwelleth c. not if the spirit as the vulgar latine hath it and so the Romanists read and so Lyranus expoundeth the former words yee are not in the flesh i. esse non debetis ye ought not to be for so Chrysostome and Oecumenius well obserue non â—â—a ponit vt quidubitet he saith not thus as doubting but certainely beleeuing that they had the spirit 2. And in that he saith the spirit dwelleth 1. he sheweth that the spirit is otherwise in them then in other things for he is euery where and in all things immensitate essentia in his infinite essence but he is in the faithfull praesentia efficacia gratia by the presence and efficacie of his grace 2. in that the spirit is said to dwell thereby is signified that he is not in vs tanquam hospes as a straunger but indigena perpetuus an indweller for euer as Iob. 14.16 he shall abide with you for euer Pareus 3. and as a dweller in an house doth not onely occupie it but also in ea imperat doth command and beare rule and sway in
to make request by the merit and efficacie of his death and the continuall demostration of his loue to this purpose Chrysostome though it must be confessed that Christ beeing God and man otherwise maketh intercession for vs then either God the father or the holy spirit which tooke not our â—â—ure vpon them 4. that Christ vseth no formall or interstinct prayers it is euident by that place Ioh. 11.41 Howbeit thou hearest me alwayes but because of the people that stood by I said it that they may beleeue that thou hast sent me hence two reasons may be gathered that if Christ pray he alwayes prayeth he alwaies is heard his intercession then is his continuall will and desire which is heard Christ spake in his prayer that others hearing might beleeue but now there is no such cause in heauen therefore nowe no such occasion is of formall and distinct prayers 5. Tolets argument is nothing for the Saints now make no formall prayers in heauen but by their voices and desires Reuel 6.9 the soules vnder the altar crie vnto God and Christ is a Priest for euer after the order of Milchisedech in that the fruits of his passion and mediation continue for euer though such distinct and and formall prayers be 〈◊〉 powred out Quest. 54. Whether Christs intercession and interpellation for vs do extenuate the merit of his death 1. Obiect This doubt may be mooued because that seemeth not to be of sufficient merit which needeth a further supply now if Christs mediation for vs be a supply vnto his death and passion then was not that alone sufficient Answ. 1. The intercession of Christ is not to merit our redemption which is purchased by his death but to apply vnto vs ratifie and confirme our saluation merited by Christs death so that the worke of our redemption is perfited by Christs death and in respect of the worke it selfe nothing can be added but on our part because we are weake and doe often fall into sinne our saluation had neede continually to be confirmed and applyed vnto vs to which ende Christs mediation helpeth 2. like as other meanes as the hearing of the word prayer the receiuing of the Sacraments doe not argue any imperfection and insufficiencie in the worke of our redemption but in vs that haue neede of such helpes and supplyes whereby Christs death is applyed 3. And whereas Christs mediation is grounded vpon the merit of his death and passion it is so farre from detracting to the merit thereof that it rather amplyfieth and setteth forth the dignitie of it Quest. 55. What charitie the Apostle speaketh of from which nothing can separate vs. 1. Chrysostome Oecumen Theophyl Origen and most of the Greeke and Latine exposition as Augustine Aâ—b do vnderstand this of the actiue loue which we beare toward God but it is better referred vnto the passiue loue wherewith we are beloued of God for 1. this is more agreeable to the Apostles scope who hitherto hath vrged the loue and mercie of God toward vs in our predestination vocation iustification in giuing his owne Sonne for vs Mat. 2. the Apostle so expoundeth himselfe v. 39. the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus Gryn so also is it taken c. 5.5 the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost 〈◊〉 3. and our loue toward God sepenumero fluctuas doth oftentimes waver and sadeth in it as in Dauid 2. Sam. 11.4 and so it were a verie vnstable foundation for vs to stay vpon 〈◊〉 The Apostles meaning then is that no kind of trouble or affliction which the world taketh to be signes of Gods anger can yet separate vs from the loue of God and make vs lesse beloued of him 2. Then the Apostle rehearseth sixe seuerall kinds of affliction which are incident to the children of God the vulgar Latine numbreth seuen adding one more namely persecution which is not in the originall Lyranus sorteth them into this order these passions and sufferings of the Saints are either death it selfe signified by the sword or dispositions to death either nearer or more remote and further off the nearer are either in respect of the thing â—â— danger or in the apprehension thereof anguish the more remote are either in substractione necessarij in the subtracting of necessarie things as of food in famine of rayment in nakednesse or in illatione nocumenti in the offring and bringing in of some hurt as in tribulation But the sorting out of these into their seuerall places doth invert the order wherein the Apostle hath placed them which it is safest to followe 3. The Syrian translator readeth for vs who shall separate me which reading Beza seemeth to approoue because thereby the Apostle sheweth how euerie one should make particular application of his faith to himselfe and the Apostle was not so secure of other mens faith as so to pronounce of them But the Greeke text is more authenticall which readeth vs and Osiander verie well obserueth thereupon that the Apostle speaketh not of his owne person alone but of all the faithfull in generall to shewe this certaintie of saluation to belong vnto all that beleeue Quest. 56. Of these words v. 36. For thy sake are we killed all the day long 1. Calvin observeth and P. Martyr noteth the same that the 44. Psalme from whence this testimonie is alleadged describeth rather the persecution of the Church of God vnder Antiochus then vnder the Chaldeans for they were carried into captiuitie and afflicted by the Chaldeans for their idolatrie but vnder Antiochus they suffred for giuing testimonie to the lawe and therefore it is said for thy sake are we killed c. 2. For thy sake Simply to be killed or put to death is not commendable but it is the cause which maketh the suffrings of the Martyrs glorious and honourable and there are three things requisite in true Martyrdome first the cause they must suffer for Christs sake Matth. 5.11 then their person that they be righteous and innocent men of integritie not offenders and euill liuers for then they cannot suffer for righteousnesse sake Matth. 5.10 lastly the ende must be considered that they doe it not for vaine glorie but in loue to God and his Church as the Apostle saith If I giue my bodie to be burned and haue no loue it profiteth me nothing Martyr 3. All the day 1. Chrysostome referreth it to the minde which is alwayes readie and prepared to suffer for Christ. 2. Origen omni vitae tempore all the time of the life so also Haymo iugiter continually Pellican sine intermissione without intermission Pareus 3. Pet. Martyr vnderstandeth it of the continuall expectation of death in the time of persecution so also M. Calvin 4. Osiander applyeth it to the number of those which are persecuted to death the tyrants are not content with the death of some few sed grassantur in quam plurimos they rage against many 5. Gryneus vnderstandeth by all the day
discriâ—iâ—â— all perills which put the life in danger Mort. omnia extrema secunda adversa and â—ll exceeding great prosperitie or adversitie 2. Angels principalities powers 1. Origen vnderstandeth onely the euill Angels and adversarie powers so Osiander also 2. Chrysostome onely the good Angels and Hierome so also Lyranus and they vnderstand it by way of supposition that if the good Angels should seeke to withdraw vs from Christ which is impossible yet we should not giue 〈◊〉 vnto them so the Apostle hath the like supposition of the good Angels Galat. 1.8 Calv. 3. But we may better vnderstand the Angels good and bad Mart. Gryn Pareus who by principalities and powers vnderstandeth the kingdomes and commanders of the world but they are titles rather giuen to the Angels as Ephes. 1.21 Gryneus following Chrysostome 3. Things present nor things to come 1. Not in this world and the next as Origen 〈◊〉 hath a speculation of the passage of the soule out of the bodie which in that instant is many times seduced and deceiued by the euill spirits 2. But he meaneth the dangers of this life present or to come Mart. Par. 3. he maketh no mention of the things past for they are ouercome alreadie Lyran. and as for our sinnes past they are forgiuen vs in Christ Gryn 4. Neither height nor depth 1. Origen vnderstandeth it of the spirits in the ayre and in the deepe 2. Lyranus of the depth and profunditie of Sathan 3. Gorrhan of the height and depth of humane wisedome so also Mart. 4. Osiander of the diuerse kinds of death as by hanging aloft and beeing drowned in the deepe 5. Chrysostome and Theophylact better vnderstand things in heauen and earth the elements aboue and belowe Pareus ret sâ—premas infernas things aboue and beneath Bulling 6. Theodoret vnderstandeth heauen and hell 7. Oecumenius prosperitie and adversitie 5. Or any other creature 1. not beside those which are visible Origen for he had spoken of invisible things before 2. nor a newe creature beside those which God made as Ambrose as equus hipes an horse with two legges and such like gloss ordinar Hugo Gorrhan 3. But the Apostle absolvit inductionem doth make an ende of his induction because it had beene infinite to reckon vp all the creatures Martyr so Chrysostome if there be any other creature of what manner soeuer how great soeuer 4. Places of Doctrine Doct. 1. How the same worke may be both good and sinnefull as it proceedeth from God the deuill and man v. 3. Sending his Sonne c. God in sending his Sonne and giuing him vp vnto death onely intented his owne glorie and the salvation of man but Sathan stirred vp the Iewes of envie and malice to put that holy and Iust one to death so the same action as it proceeded from God was good as it came from Sathan man was euill So that God is no way the author of euill though he be author of that thing which is abused vnto euill Mart. This further is euident in the affliction of Iob which as God was the author worker of it tended to Gods glorie and the triall of Iobs faith but as Sathan had his finger in it he would thereby haue supplanted the faith of Iob. Doct. 2. Of the causes of saluation v. 3. Here all the causes of our saluation are expressed 1. The author and efficient cause is God who sent his Sonne to redeeme vs. 2. the materiall cause is Christ who came in the similitude of sinful flesh not that he had not true flesh as Marcion the heretike said but it was true flesh yet without sinne so in that behalfe like vnto sinfull flesh as hauing the true nature of our flesh but not the sinfull qualitie thereof 3. the forme is also set forth he condemned sin in the flesh that is suffred the punishment due vnto our sinne in his flesh 4. the impulsiue or motiue cause was the imbecilsitie weaknes of the law for if the law could haue saued vs Christ needed not haue died 5. the finall causes were these two 1. for sin that is he came to expiate purge and take away sinne 2. and that the lawe might be fulfilled and the righteousnesse of the lawe fulfilled by Christ imputed to vs by faith v. 4. Doct. 3. That the holy Ghost is God v. 9. The spirit of God dwelleth in you Hence Didymus inferred well that the holy spirit is God because he dwelleth in all the faithfull this infinitenes and immensitie of the spirit sheweth that he is God for who but God can dwell in so many temples at once and beside in that he is called the spirit of God that also prooueth him to be God for the spirit of God is of the same nature and substance with God Doct. 4. That the three glorious persons of the Blessed Trinitie are of one efficacie and power v. 11. The raising vp of the dead is a worke of Gods omnipotencie but God the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost doe all raise vp the dead as God is said to raise vp our dead bodies because his spirit dwelleth in vs God the father then raiseth and his spirit also raiseth and quickeneth the dead and Christ also raiseth the dead because the same spirit is here called the spirit of God and of Christ so Ioh. 6.54 He that eateth my flesh c. I will raise him vp at the last day Doct. 5. Of euerlasting glorie v. 18. Not worthie of the glorie which shall be reuealed in vs Thomas Aquin. obserueth 4. necessarie points out of these words concerning euerlasting life 1. it is called glorie to shew the excllencie of it for in this life noble wittes are desirous of nothing more then glorie it is set forth by the name of that thing which is most desired 2. it shall be which sheweth the eternitie of it for that which is now present is but short and momentarie 3. reuealed the glorie to come then is of it selfe invisible but God shall so illuminate our minds as that he himselfe will be seene of vs. 4. this glorie shall be shewed in vs which signifieth the stabilitie of this glorie it shall not depend of externall things as riches honour but within vs it shall be and possesse and replenish both our bodies and soules Doct. 6. Of the nature and properties of hope v. 24. Hope that is seene is no hope 1. the author and efficient cause of hope is God Rom. 15.13 The God of hope c. 2. the subiect is the faithfull heart 3. the obiect things which are not seene 4. the forme thereof is with patience to abide 5. the effect thereof is ioy in the spirit Rom. 1â— 1â— reioycing in hope 6. the ende is our saluation we are saued by hope 7. the contrarie to all is despaire and diffidence ex Gryneo Doct. 7. Of true prayer that consisteth not in the sound of the voice but in the sighes of the heart v. 26.
The spirit maketh request with sighes The meaning is this that many times when the children of God are ouerwhelmed with griefe and knowe not themselues what they pray but onely sobbe and sigh that the spirit vnderstandeth their meaning and euen those sighs and groanes which come of the spirit doe pray for them Augustine writeth excellently hereof epist. 121. that the brethren in Egypt are said crebras habere orationes sed eas brevissimas raptim iaculatas to make often prayers but the same verie short and as it were of a sudden cast out c. whereupon he thus inferreth hanc intentionem sicut non est obtrâ—denda si per durare non potest ita si perduraverit non esse cito rumpendam the intention of prayer as it must not be forced if it doth not continue so if it hold still it must not suddenly be interrupted and broken off and so he concludeth ab sit ab oratione multa locutio sud non desit multa precatso in our prayer let there be absent much speach but let there not be wanting much praying c. for as long as the intention and devotion holdeth the prayer cannot be too much but to goe on still in words the intention beeing slacked is much babling and talking not praying 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. That concupiscence remaining euen in the regenerate is sinne and in it selfe worthie of condemnation v. 1. There is no condemnation Bellarmine hence inferreth the contrarie that in these words the Apostle doth not so much shewe that there is no condemnaâ—on to those that are iustified as that there is no matter of condemnation in them nihil condemnatione dignum nothing worthie of condemnation l. 5. de amiss grat c. 7. arg 3. and consequently concupiscence in them is not sinne Contra. 1. The contrarie rather is inferred out of the Apostles words that concupiscence is in it selfe worthie of condemnation of the which the Apostle treated before in the former chapter but it is not vnto damnation neither it nor any other sinne vnto those which are iustified by faith in Christ. 2. and the Apostle expresseth the verie cause they are iustified in Christ and therefore though sinne remaine in them yet it is not imputed therefore it is great bouldnes to denie that which the Apostle in so direct words expresseth that vnto those which are iustified in Christ there is no condemnation not for that there is nothing worthie of condemnation in them for then they should be altogether without sinne but because they are iustified 3. the Apostle saith not there is no sinne but no condemnation Melancth not that the same sinnes remaine in those which are iustified which were in them before as Pererius slanndereth Calvin to say disput 1. numer 5. but there be still some imperfections and reliques of sinne remaining but not raigning which notwithstanding are not imputed vnto the faithfull neither are able to condemne them and Calvin saith no more but that the Apostle ioyneth three things together imperfectionem the imperfections which are alwayes in the Saints Dei indulgentiam Gods indulgence whereby their sinnes are forgiuen and regenerationem spiritus the regeneration of the spirit for carni suae indulgens he that is giuen to the flesh doth flatter himselfe in vaine to be freed from his sinne Calvin then cannot the same sinnes remaine seeing in the regenerate the flesh is mortified and sinne subdued Controv. 2. That none are perfect in this life Origens ouersight is here to be noted who thinking that the Apostle spake in the former chapter of those which partly serued the lawe of God in the spirit and partly the Lawe of sinne in the flesh saith that now he speaketh of those which ex integro in Christo sunt which wholly are in Christ not partly of the spirit partly of the flesh but are perfect Contra. 1. First Origen confoundeth iustification and sanctification for the faithfull are indeed wholly graft into Christ by faith and yet they may haue some infirmities of the flesh remaining 2. there neuer liued any of that perfection neuer to be tempted of the flesh but onely Christ but yet they which are in Christ doe not walke after the flesh that is non carnem ducem sequuntur they doe not followe the flesh as their guide though they be sometime tempted of the flesh but they follow the guiding and direction of the spirit Beza in annot 3. and it hath beene sufficiently shewed before quest 36. of the former chapter that the Apostle there speaketh in his owne person as of a man regenerate and so in this place he meaneth the same whom in his owne person he described before Controv. 3. That regeneration is not the cause that there is no condemnation to the faithfull The Romanists doe make this the cause why there is no condemnation to those which are in Christ because they walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Tolet. annot 1. Bellarm 5. de amission grat c. 10. respons ad obiect 7. so likewise Stapleton Antidot p. 435. who thus obiecteth 1. Ob. He vrgeth the Apostles words here there is no condeÌ„nation c. which walke not after the flesh therefore for that they walke not after the flesh there is no condemnation to such Contra. The Apostle saith not there is no condemnation because they walke not but to them that walke not regeneration is required as a necessarie condition annexed to iustification not as the cause so that here is an answear to two questions together how we are iustified namely by faith in Christ and who are iustified they which bring forth good fruits the one is internall their iustification the other externall namely sanctification Beza 2. Ob. The Apostle saith that the lawe of the spirit which Beza interpreteth to be the grace of regeneration doth free vs from the lawe of sinne and death v. 2. Ergo it is the cause of iustification Contra. 1. This interpretation beeing admitted that followeth not which is inferred for the words are not from sinne but from the lawe of sinne that is from the dominion of sinne and so indeede the grace of regeneration freeth vs that sinne hath no more dominion ouer vs. 2. but it is better with Ambrose to vnderstand by the law of the spirit legem fidei the lawe of faith whereby we are freed from sinne and death 3. Ob. If righteousnesse beeing present do not iustifie vs then beeing absent it condemneth not Contra. 1. Is followeth not for a thing may be insufficient to a worke beeing present and yet if it be remooued it is sufficient to hinder the worke as good diet in a sicke man may hinder his recouerie and yet if he vse it it is not alwayes sufficient to helpe him 2. and yet here is a difference in this example for good diet is an helping cause vnto health but good workes are no cause of saluation but onely a condition necessarily required and annexed 4.
Obiect The Apostle saith v. 15. If ye liue after the flesh yee shall die but if ye mortifie the deedes of the bodie ye shall liue therefore mortification is the cause of life and saluation Contra. 1. Hence followeth that mortification is necessarie vnto saluation yet not as a cause but as a necessarie condition without the which there is no faith and consequently no saluation 2. eternall life is the gift of God c. 6.23 therefore not due vnto our merits euill workes are the cause of damnation because they iustly deserue it but it followeth not that good workes are the cause of saluation for they are both imperfect and so vnproportinable to the reward and they are due otherwise to be done and therefore merite not Controv. 4. Against the Arrians and Eunomians concerning the deitie of the holy Ghost v. 2. The law of the spirit of life c. hath freedome Chrysostome homil de adorand spirit from this place prooueth the deitie of the spirit against the Arrian and Eunomiâ—au heretikes who made great difference in the persons of the Trinitie the Sonne they affirmed to be a creature and much inferiour to the Father and the holy Ghost they made servum ministrum silij a seruant and minister of the Sonne Chrysostome confuteth them by this place for if the spirit be the author of libertie and freedome to others then is he most free himselfe and not a minister or seruant as the Apostle saith 2. Cor. 2.17 where the spirit of the Lord is there is libertie Controv. 5. Against the Pelagians that a man by nature cannot keepe and fulfill the law This error is confuted by the expresse words of the Apostle who saith that the law was weake by reason of the flesh and so not able to iustifie vs by the flesh the Apostle vnderstandeth not substantiam caruis the substance of the flesh as the Maniches were readie to catch at these and the like places to confirme their wicked opinion who held the flesh of man to be euill by nature nor yet the carnall rites and obseruations of the law which were not able to cleanse the obseruers of them as Origen here interpreteth and Lyranus following him But by the flesh we vnderstand with Chrysostome carnales sensus the carnall affections carnalitatem quae rebellabat the carnalitie of man which rebelled against the spirit gloss ordinar concupisentias carnis the concupiscence of the flesh Haymo prauitatem naturae the pravitie of nature Martyr which hindereth that none can keepe the law to be iustified by it This then manifestly conuinceth the Pelagians for if the flesh make the law weake and vnable to be kept then none by the strength of their nature and flesh can fulfill the law Controv. 6. The fulfilling of the law is not possible in this life no not to them which are in the state of grace 1. The Romanists out of these words of the Apostle v. 4. That the righteousnesse of the law may be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh doe inferre that they which walke not after the flesh may fulfill the law so that either it must be denied that none in this life walke after the spirit or it must be graunted that by such the law may be fulfilled Pere disput 5. Bellarmine addeth that if the law cannot be fulfilled Christus non obtinuit quod vâ—luit Christ hath not compassed or obtained that which he intended for therefore he died that the iustice of the law might be fulfilled Contra. 1. Indeed Origen whose errors and erroneous interpretations our aduersaries themselues will be ashamed of sauing where they serue their turne first deuised this interpretation who by the law here vnderstandeth the law of the mind which is fulfilled quando lex peccati in membris c. when the law of sinne in the members resisteth it not and Haymo hath this glosse that we beeing redeemed by Christ might spiritually fulfill the workes of the law per cuius impletionem possumus iustificari by the fulfilling whereof we may be iustified But this place is better vnderstood of the obedience of Christ who fulfilled the law which is imputed vnto vs by faith and thus doe not onely expound our new writes Melancthon Bucer Hyperius Calvin Beza with others but some of the auncient expositors as Theophylact quae lex facere nitibatur ea Christus nostri gratia executus est those things which the law endeuoured Christ hath performed for vs so also Oecumenius scotus finis legis per Christum partus est exhibitus the scope and end of the law is obtained exhibited by Christ yet we must endeuour to keepe those things which are deliuered per conuersationem bonam fidem by a good conuersation and faith 2. And that this is the meaning of the Apostle 1. the phrase sheweth that the law might be fulfilled in vs he saith not by vs Beza 2. because there is none so perfect in this life that neither in thought word nor deed transgresseth not the law 3. The law was weake through the infirmitie of the flesh but the infirmitie and weakenes of the flesh remaineth still euen in the regenerate therefore neither in them the righteousnesse of the law can be fulfilled 4. To the contrarie arguments thus we answer 1. the Apostle saith not that they which walke after the spirit fulfill the law but the law is fulfilled in them that is imputed vnto them by faith in Christ. 2. though the faithfull cannot fulfill the law yet Christ performed what he intended that he might keepe the law for them and they be iustified by faith in him 3. this clause then which walke not after the flesh is added to shew who they are for whom Christ hath fulfilled the law and to what end namely to such as walke in newnes of life 5. Some doe thinke that the Apostle speaketh here of two kinds of fulfilling the law one imputatione by imputation of Christs obedience which is our iustification the other inchoatione by a beginning onely which is our sanctification begunne in this life and perfited in the next when it shall be fulfilled Martyr Pareus But the other sense is better for the Apostle speaketh of a present fulfilling of the law in them which walke according to the spirit not of a fulfilling respited and excepted in the next life which is most true but not agreeable to the Apostles meaning here 6. So the Apostle in this place setteth forth three benefits purchased vnto vs by Christ 1. remission of our sinnes in that Christ bare in himselfe the punishment due vnto our sins 2. then the imputation of Christs obedience and performing of the law 3. our sanctification that we by the spirit of Christ doe die vnto sinne and rise vnto newnes of life which our sanctification is necessarily ioyned with our iustification but no part thereof 1. because it is imperfect in this life it is perfect after a sort perfectione partium by
the perfection of the parts because regeneration is both in the bodie and soule but not perfectione graduum by the perfection of degree for so it is onely begunne here and shall be perfited in the next life 2. and sanctification followeth after iustification and so is no part of it for first we are iustified then sanctified Controv. 7. That not the carnall eating of Christs flesh is the cause of the resurrection but the spirituall v. 11. 1. The Apostle sheweth the cause of the resurrection of the Saints to be the inhabiting and dwelling of the spirit of God in them so that the spirituall communicating with the flesh and blood of Christ by faith is that by the vertue and power whereof our bodies shall be raised againe at the last day it is not the carnall eating of Christs flesh in the sacrament as the Romanists hold wherwith to the same end they housle the sicke that is in our bodies the seede of the resurrection for there may be a spirituall eating and drinking of Christs flesh and blood euen without the sacrament which is both necessarie and sufficient vnto life whereof our Blessed Sauiour treateth Ioh. 5.4 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day Christ speaketh not here of the sacramentall eating and drinking but of his spirituall for the sacrament was not yet instituted 2. And that the carnall and corporall receiuing of Christs flesh is not possible neither yet requisite or necessarie to the resurrction of our bodies doth euidently appeare by these two reasons 1. because the Fathers that died before Christ was incarnate could not in that manner eate and drinke Christ and yet they died in the hope of the resurrection 2. infants are not admitted to the sacramentall eating and yet they shall rise againe at the latter day Martyr Controv. 8. Against merites v. 12. We are detters not to the flesh c. hence it followeth that we are detters to the spirit which part the Apostle suppresseth as beeing euident enough of it selfe out of the other 1. It is manifest then that whosoeuer seruice we doe performe vnto God it is ex debito a due debt we are endebted to God 1. by reason of our creation that he hath giuen vs these bodies and soules to the end that we should set forth his praise in the world 2. we are bound vnto God for our redemption by Christ our regeneration and sanctification by his spirit all which the Lord hath wrought for vs that we should performe him faithfull seruice 3. and likewise we are bound vnto God for the hope of our resurrection and glorification promised in his kingdome which the Apostle touched in the former verse 2. If then whatsoeuer seruice we doe vnto God we doe but our bounden dutie then there is no place for merits for our selues much lesse for works and merites of supererogation for others as the Romanists hold and teach for debitum meritum debt and merite doe one take away another as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 4.5 And whatsoeuer workes we do they are either according to the flesh or the spirit if after the flesh they are sinfull if according to the spirit they are of dutie 3. But they will thinke here to helpe themselues by a distinction that though our works merite not in the rigour of Gods iustice yet they merite ex acceptatione diuina through the diuine acceptance c. God indeed accepteth of our good workes in Christ yet not as merits but of grace and so in mercie rewardeth them Controv. 9. Whether in this life one by faith may be sure of salvation v. 16. The same spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God Though this be an euident place to prooue the certaintie of saluation in the perswasion of the faithfull because the testimonie of the spirit is vnfallible yet the Romanists are not ashamed to denie that any such certaintie may be gathered from hence they say this testimonie of the spirit is nothing else but the inward good motions comfort and contentment of spirit which the children of God doe daily feels more and more c. Rhemist annot And Pererius it is but gustus quidum spiritualis praesentiae a kind of tast of the spirituall presence of grace and he consenteth vnto Thomas who thus interpreteth this testimonie of the spirit to be câ—â—iecturalem perswasioneÌ„ a coniecturall perswasion but infallibilis certitudo an infallible certaintie cannot be had citra specialem Dei reuelationem without the speciall reuelation of God their reasons are these 1. Thomas thus argueth a thing may be knowne either by speciall reuelation from God and so it may be reuealed vnto some that they are saued or a man may know somewhat in himselfe and that two waies certainely or coniecturally a thing is certainely knowne by the principles thereof as God is the beginning of grace but because God cannot perfitely be knowne none can attaine vnto this certaintie the coniecturall knowledge is by signes and effects as when a man doth perswade himselfe that because he feareth God and contemneth the world he is in Gods fauour but this knowledge is imperfect as S. Paul saith I know nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby iustified 2. Pererius addeth this reason fowre waies may a thing certainely be knowen per lumen naturale c. by the naturall light of the vnderstandingâ— by the light of the Catholike faith by speciall reuelation per lumen fidei infusa by the light of faith infused but by none of these can one be assured of his saluation not by the first for it is a supernaturall light nor by the second for then all that beleeue the Catholike faith should haue this assurance neither hath euery Christian the third which is by special reuelatioÌ„ neither by the fourth can it be attained vnto for that perswasion riseth of two propositions the one apprehended by faith the other collected out of that by some naturall euidence and experience as faith reacheth vs that all which are truely contrite and penitent shall be saued then one out of his owne experience inferreth but I am contrite and penitent Ergo But this experience is vncertaine because that many actions proceeding from a man himselfe may carrie some semblance of those which are wrought by the spirit and a man may haue many sinnes which he knoweth not and so cannot repent him of them Contra. 1. To Thomas argument we answer 1. that two waies is a faithfull man perswaded and made certaine of his saluation both by the efficient cause the spirit of God which giueth such testimonie and assurance vnto them and by the signes and effects which are wrought in them 2. though God cannot here be perfitely knowne yet so much is knowne of God as may make a man sure of his saluation as we know by the Scriptures the great loue and mercie of God towards vs in
Christ and his constancie and immutabilitie that whom he loueth he loueth to the end all which tend to make vs sure of our election and saluation in Christ. 3. Saint Paul did not thinke himselfe to be iustified by the peace of his conscience for that is a fruite of iustification not the cause thereof But Saint Paul knew himselfe to be iustified by faith and thereof was assured the testimonie of the conscience which ariseth of our good fruits is an argument of our liuely faith whereby we are iustified 4. we confesse that none in this life can attaine to a perfect assurance without some doubting but there is difference betweene an infallible and certaine assurance and a perfect assurance this sheweth the degree the other the kind and manner 2. To Pererius we answer that we are assured by the light of faith infused that we are saued and his exceptions we except against 1. it is not naturall sense and experience that assumeth I am saued but this is the particular act or sense of faith relying vpon Gods promises there is a generall assent vnto and apprehension of Gods promises which maketh the proposition he that beleeueth in Christ shall be saued then is there a particular application which is the speciall act of faith but I beleeue which a man is assured of by his workes then the conclusion followeth I shall be saued the propositions beeing grounded vpon the promise of God is the obiect of faith the assumption inferred out of the proposition is the act of faith Therefore that is a friuolous obiection that the assumption I doe beleeue is not de fide of faith and it hath not the expresse word of God for fides non creditur sed sentitur faith is not beleeued but it is felt and perceiued it apprehendeth the generall promises of God and particularly applieth them 2. It is vntrue that the actions proceeding of the spirit and such as come from man himselfe are aliue for there is no good thing in vs which the spirit worketh not naturall ciuill workes haue a semblance indeede and shew of goodnes but there is not any true goodnes in them 3. but this is not to the purpose for though a man haue many sinnes which he knoweth not and his workes be imperfect this in a faithfull man hindreth not the assurance of his saluation which is not grounded vpon his workes but vpon his faith indeed if a man were iustified by workes he could neuer attaine vnto any securitie or certaintie of saluation but it is faith that layeth hold on the perfect obedience and righteousnesse of Christ that bringeth vs to this assurance 4. And as for their speciall reuelation whereby they pretend that Saint Paul and other holy men were made sure of their saluation the Apostle taketh away this pretext in making his case common herein with other faithful men saying that there was not a crowne of righteousnesse laid vp onely for him but for all them that loue his appearing 2. Tim. 4.8 a more excellent degree of assurance the Apostle had but the diuersitie of degree taketh not away the truenes of the thing a true assurance of saluation all the faithfull haue though not in the like degree measure Now on the contrarie side that it is possible for a Christian by faith to assure himselfe of his euerlasting saluation and that de facto in very deed euery faithfull man is so assured we prooue it by these testimonies of Scripture As Rom. 8.16 The spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God 1. Cor. 2.12 We haue receiued the spirit of God that we may know the things that are giuen vs of God 2. Cor. 13.5 Know ye not your owne selues that Iesus Christ is in you vnlesse ye be reprobates and such other places many might be produced which shew that we haue a certaine knowledge and assurance by faith of heauenly things Pererius answereth 1. that either these places must be vnderstood of a morall coniecturall and humane kind of certitude assurance not diuine and infallible as in the first place though the testimonie of the spirit be most certaine in it selfe yet we onely by coniectures gather that it is the testimonie of the spirit 3. or the Apostle speaketh of that speciall assurance by reuelation which the Apostles had in those daies as in the second place 3. or he meaneth the knowledge onely of the doctrine and principles of faith not of beeing in the state of grace as in the third Pere disput 8. Contra. 1. The Apostle speaketh not simply of the testimonie of the spirit as it is in it selfe but as it is to vs it beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God and thereby we crie Abba father like as then children doe call vnto their fathers with a confident assurance not a coniecturrall opinion the like certaintie haue the faithfull that they are the sonnes of God and that he is their father 2. the Apostle speaketh not of the Apostles and teachers onely of those times but generally of all the faithfull which haue not receiued the spirit of the world but the spirit of God 3. And the Apostle in the third place expressely mentioneth such a knowledge which the reprobates haue not and they which haue it are not reprobates but the knowledge of the doctrine of faith euen the reprobates haue but it is not sanctified vnto them 4. Now then to conclude this point there is a threefold kind of certitude there is one in opinion onely when a man deceiueth himselfe in his perswasion and thinketh that to be which is not there is an other certaintie in the truth of the thing as the Deuils know the truth of the articles of faith though they haue no comfort in them and there is an assurance as well of the truth of the thing as in perswasion and assent of him which beleeueth such is the assurance of faith the first is onely in the will and affection without any ground the second in the intellectuall part onely the third is in both So then in a faithfull man both his vnderstanding is illuminate to perceiue celestiall things and his heart and affection is inclined firmely to beleeue and applie them to himselfe 5. Some of the Romanists doe not much differ from vs in this point of the certaintie of saluation as Pererius disput â— alleadgeth Vega and Ricuram Tapperus who affirme that a man may be so certaine of grace vt omnicareat formidine haesitatione that he may be without all feare and doubting See further of this Controversie Synops. Centur. 4. er 20. Controv. 10. Against the invocation of Saints v. 15. Whereby we crie Abba father Hence Bucer well obserueth that the spirit of God teacheth vs to call vnto God and crie in our hearts Abba father the spirit sendeth vs not vnto Saints the prodigall child comming home to his father wâ—nâ— not to any of his fathers seruants to
of merit is an act of iustice and iustice is a kind of equalitie where there is no equalitie there is no iustice and so no merit Thom. in 1. secund qu. 114. ad 1. 4. If the sufferings of this life are neither in quantitie nor qualitie proportionable to the glorie which shall be reuealed then can they not be meritorious for betweene the merite and reward there must be a proportionable equalitie and an equall proportion Notwithstanding then all these cauillous answers this place of the Apostle that the sufferings of this time present are not worthie of the glorie is verie pregnant to ouerthrow the merite of the sufferings and other workes whatsoeuer of the Saints in respect of the reward of euerlasting life Controv. 13. That hope iustifieth not v. 24. We are saued by hope by this place both the Rhemists here in their annotations and Pererius numer 82. doe inferre that faith doth not onely iustifie but that hope and charitie doe iustifie as well as faith as here the Apostle saith we are saued by hope Contra. This cauill may diuersely be remooued 1. by beeing saued the Apostle vnderstandeth not to be iustified for our iustification is presently had and possessed but by saluation he signifieth the perfection and accomplishment of our redemption and adoption in Christ therefore they would deceiue vs by the homonymie and diuerse takings of the word to be saued sometime signifieth to be iustified Tit. 3.5 but so it is not here 2. We must vnderstand the Apostle to speake of hope as ioyned with saith hope hath relation to faith by the which we are iustified freely D. Fulk And when as these things as our iustification saluation are ascribed to hope or charitie we must so take it that the manner of our iustification is shewed not by the causes but by the effects like as then in the will we looke to the foundation in a tree to the roote so when the Scripture setteth forth any commendation of hope and loue we must looke vnto faith from whence they spring and without the which they cannot stand Mar. 3. The Apostle doth not here treat of the cause of iustification sed quo fulcro in ea iustitia sustentemur quae nobis per fidem obtingit but by what prop we are sustained and vpheld in that righteousnesse which happeneth vnto vs by faith Gualter so that hope is not the cause of saluation but it is as the way and meanes whereby saluation begunne in vs by faith is brought vnto perfection Controv. 14. Whether hope doth relie vpon the merite of our workes The Master of the sentences affirmeth lib. 3. sperare sine meritis non spem esse sed praesumptionem that to hope without merits is not hope but presumption so also Gorrhan illud quod ex meritis patienter expectatur c. that which is patiently expected by merits is most certainely had and obtained of God they reason thus Argum. 1. S. Paul affirmeth that patience bringeth forth experience or triall or probation and experience hope Rom. 5.4 if hope then arise of our patience and experience it hath dependance of our workes Ans. 1. It is euident that Saint Paul doth not in that place make his gradation by the causes for tribulation is not the cause of patience seeing many by tribulation are driuen to despaire but the Apostle onely setteth downe the order of those instruments which the spirit of God vseth to worke hope in vs thereby 2. and properly hope causeth patience not patience hope for the Martyrs if they were not thereto enduced by hope could neuer endure such vnspeakeable torments like as the Marchant would neuer put himselfe into such daungers by Sea if the hope of gaine mooued him not thereunto and so S. Iames sheweth that the probation and triall of our faith bringeth forth patience c. 3. faith beeing tried and prooued by affliction worketh patience and faith bringeth forth hope 3. yet we denie not but that as hope originally causeth patience so by our patience and experience our hope is also the more strengthened and confirmed Now on the contrarie that it is but a weake and indeed a false hope which dependeth vpon workes it is thus euident 1. because by this meanes hope should be contrarie to faith which iustifieth a man freely without relation to his workes if hope then should be tied to the condition of workes it should be opposite to faith 2. our workes are imperfect if hope be built vpon an imperfect and vncertaine ground it can haue no certaintie in it selfe 3. Some are conuerted to God hauing no good workes as the theefe vpon the crosse yet he had hope in Christ praying vnto him to be remembred in his kingdome Controv. 15. Against the naturall power and integritie of mans will v. 26. We know not what to pray as we ought this ouerthroweth that error of the Pelagians who ascribed vnto man power by nature to keepe the law of God but how can this be seeing a man cannot tell how to pray as he should if he be not ayded by the grace of Gods spirit he must needes come short of keeping the law that faileth in this principall part of Gods seruice namely prayer for if a man know not of himselfe how to pray and so cannot serue God as he ought he faileth in a cheef part of the law of God And wheras there are three degrees in the proceeding of euery action the thought conceiueth the wil consenteth the act work persiteth none of al these are in mās power not the first we are not able of our selues to thinke any thing and it is God which worketh both the other namely the will and the deed Phil. 1.13 And as these places doe exclude this heresie of the Pelagians who extoll the power of nature altogether so also they ouerthrow the error of the Semipelagians the Papists who ioyne freewill and grace as workes together Controv. 16. That predestination dependeth not vpon the foresight of faith or good workes v. 16. Those whom he knew before he also predestinate Chrysostome and other Greeke expositors following him as Theophylact Theodoret Oecumenius hence inferre that Gods prescience is the cause of predestination praeuidet Deus c. God first foreseeth who are meete and worthy to be called and then he doth predestinate them so also Ambrose and Heirome in their Commentaries vpon this place doe interpret that to be the purpose of God whereby he decreed to call vnto the faith those whom he foresaw would beleeue Lyranus saith that Gods prescience is praeambulum ad praedestinationem a preamble and as an inducement to predestination The Lutherans doe somewhat incline vnto this opinion as Osiander in his annotation here quos antequam nascerentur c. praeuidit c. whom in his infinite wisedome he foresaw such as should please God c. The moderne Papists are not here all of one opinion The most learned among them doe affirme election by grace ante
that they put not downe the high places yet his heart was vpright with the Lord all his daies yet was he an enemie to idolatrie so might Salomon be after his repentance idolatrie could not be purged out all at one time 3. For matters of fact the argument followeth not negatiuely it is not in the Scripture mentioned therefore it was not done though in matters of doctrine it concludeth well for no mention is made of Daniels refusall of Nabuchadnezzers odors and sacrifices Dan. 2.46 and yet it is certaine he did refuse them And yet notwithstanding Salomons repentance may be found in Scripture the booke of Ecclesi istes was made after his fall as a monument of his repentance See more hereof Synops. Papis p. 3. Controv. 21. That the elect by faith may be assured of euerlasting saluation v. 38. I am perswaded c. The Romanists to elude this so euident a place for the certaine and sure perswasion which the elect haue by faith of their saluation doe frame vs diuerse answers 1. that Saint Paul had this by speciall reuelation it is not generally giuen to all beleeuers 2. in generall we are certaine that all the elect shall be saued but in particular it is not knowne 3. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I am perswaded signifieth a morall kind of assurance not certitudinem fidei a certaintie or assurance of faith as the Apostle vseth the same word Heb. 6.9 we are perswaded better things of you Rom. 15.14 I am perswaded of you that you are full of goodnes but Paul could not beleeue these things of others by a certaintie of faith to this purpose Bellarmine lib. de iustificat c. 9. Pererius disput 28.4 for Paul himselfe was not certaine of his election thus writing 1. Cor. 9.27 I doe beate downe my bodie c. left when I haue preached to others I my selfe should be a reprobate Staplet Antidot p. 503. Contra. 1. The Apostle such things as he had by reuelation faith could not be vttered 2. Cor. 12.4 they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things not to be spoken but this thing touching the certaintie of saluation he vttered it was not therefore any of those secrets which were reuealed and 2. Tim. 4.8 the Apostle sheweth how he came to be assured of a crowne of righteousnesse euen by keeping the faith and faith it was not laid vp onely for him but for all other that loued the appearing of Christ. 2. This assurance was not in generall but in particular Christ gaue himselfe for me Gal. 2.10 and a crowne of righteousnesse is laid vp for me 2. Tim. 4.8 3. There is a double kind of perswasion persuasio fidei the perswasion of faith such as this of the Apostles was grounded vpon Gods promises which was most certaine there was persuasio charitatis a perswasion of charitie which S. Paul had of others this was not so certaine as the other yet neither of them was coniecturall for S. Paul who had the gift of discerning of spirits and could pronounce of the election of others that their names were written in the booke of life Philip. 4.4 had more then a coniecturall gesse of their estate and yet it followeth not one can not be certainly perswaded of an others saluation therefore not of his owne 4. To that place we answer 1. that S. Paul speaketh not there of his eternall election or reprobation but saith in effect that if his life and doctrine agreed not which he preached to others he might be worthily reprooued of men 2. and yet if it were admitted that Saint Paul should meane his reprobation with God it followeth not by this speech that be doubted of his saluation but was sollicitous and careful to doe nothing which might hinder it a godly care bringeth them to a greater certentie for it is a liuely and proper fruit of their election 3. Origen vpon this place expoundeth it of S. Pauls state in time past aliquando â—etuit c. he sometime feared his flesh but the former answers are better 4. howsoeuer the Apostle doth not there doubt of his saluation beeing most certainly perswaded here See more Synops. Centur. 4. err 21. 6. Morall obseruations Observ. 1. Sanctification must not be seuered from iustification v. 1. There is no condemnation c. which walke not after the flesh c. The Apostle here euidently sheweth that they which walke after the flesh are not in Christ Iesus not iustified by him and freed from condemnation although our sanctification be not any meritorious or efficient cause of saluation yet it is such a cause as sine qua non without the which there is no saluation 1. because regeneration is inseperably ioyned with iustification 2. sanctification is a testimonie and euidence of our faith without the which it is dead 3. it is a fruite of the spirit 4. and it doth necessarily follow true repentance Observ. 2. Sinne maketh vs enemies to God v. 7. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie We see how Sathan hath poisoned the whole nature of man by sinne not onely the sensuall and carnall parts but euen the mind wisedome and vnderstanding that euery part of man by nature is rebellious vnto God so that iustly by nature we are the children of wrath for how can the Lord else doe but shew his anger and indignation vpon his enemies the consideration therefore hereof should worke in vs a detestation of sinne Observ. 3. The sonnes of God must be like their heauenly father v. 14. As many as are led by the spirit are the sonnes of God the Apostle vseth this as a forceable motiue to perswade vs to holinesse and pietie because we are the sonnes of God as children doe beare the image of their parents so the sonnes of God must expresse the image of their heauenly father in holines and righteousnesse their children men are whose workes they doe if they doe not the workes of God but of Sathan Gods children they are not but Sathans Ioh. 8.44 Observ. 4. Of the contempt of all worldly things v. 17. If children then also heires c. If we then doe hope for such a glorious inheritance in the kingdome of life we should contemne and trampie vnder our feete the glorie and pompe of the world vnlesse onely vsing them as transitorie things for our necessarie vse as S. Paul counted all things as dung in comparison of Christ. Phil. â— 8 Observ. 5. No suffering in this world can be answerable to the glorie to be reuealed v. 18. I count that the afflictions c. This difference there is betweene the sufferings of Christians and the labours which the heathen endured for their countrie their labours were greater then the end which they propounded Brutus killed his owne sonnes for the libertie of his countrie Torquatus put his owne sonne to death for transgressing militarie discipline Curtius cast himselfe into the pit for the safetie of his countrie these by their vtmost daungers onely sought the
of predestination c. 8.30 whereupon iustification by faith is grounded he in this Chapter doth handle at large this mysterie of Gods free and gracious election and the Chapter consisteth of three parts 1. because he was to treat of the reiection of the Iewes and calling of the Gentiles be doth first vse a pathetical insinuation protesting his desire toward the saluation of the Iewes to v. 6. 2. Then he handleth the mysticall doctrine of election remooving diuerse obiections to v. 24. 3. then he declareth the vse of this doctrine in the vocation of the Gentiles and the reiection of the Iewes 1. In the insinuation 1. the Apostle setteth forth his griefe the truth of it v. 1. the greatnes v. 2. 2. then his desire v. 3. euen to be separated from Christ for the saluation of the Iewes with the reasons thereof 1. because they were his kinsmen after the flesh v. 3. 2. they were the people of God which he prooueth by fiue priuiledges and immunities v. 4. 3. of them were the fathers of whom Christ descended 2. The mysterie of the doctrine of predestinaion is handled by remoouing certaine obiections which are three 1. Obiect Is propounded v. 6. if the Iewes be reiected and become an anathema to whom Gods promises were made it would followe that God should be mutable and inconstant in his promises Answ. 1. He denieth the consequent it followeth not if many of the Israelites be reiected that therefore God should faile in his word v. 6. 2. he sheweth the reason the promise was made onely vnto the true seede of Abraham but all which are carnally descended of Abraham are not his seede but the elect onely Ergo this is affirmed v. 6. 7. then it is prooued first by the example of Izaak that he onely was the true seede of Abraham and not Ismael which is prooued 1. by a direct testimonie of Scripture v. 7. 2. by this argument the children of the promise are the true seede v. 8. but Izaak onely was the promised seede v. 9. Ergo Secondly the same is confirmed by the example of Iacob and Esau Iacob onely was the true seede this is amplyfied 1. by remoouing the supposed causes of this difference betweene Iacob and Esau which was neither their carnall generation because they were conceiued by one and at the same time nor yet their workes for when as yet they were vnborne and had done neither good nor bad sentence was giuen of them which he sheweth by two testimonies of Scripture v. 12.13 2. he setteth downe the true causes the efficient the election and vocation of God the finall that the purpose of God might remaine firme v. 11. 2. Oiection is propounded v. 14. and it riseth out of the former for if God elect some and reiect others before they haue done either good or euill he should seeme to be vniust Answ. 1. He answeareth negatiuely it followeth not that God should be vnrighteous 2. then he giueth a reason of his answear taken from Gods absolute power and right in the creature he sheweth mercie and hardeneth whom he pleaseth this is propounded v. 18. and it is handled before by parts first that he hath mercie on whom he will v. 15. which is amplified by the contrarie it is not in the willer or runner but in God that sheweth mercie v. 16. secondly the other part is prooued by the particular example of Pharaoh which is amplyfied by shewing the ende of his reiection the setting forth of Gods glorie v. 17. 3. Obiect v. 19. If God doth according to his owne will elect some and reiect others and his will cannot be resisted nor hindered it would seeme a cruell and vniust part to condemne those which cannot helpe it Answ. The Apostle answeareth negatiuely not denying that it is Gods will that some should be elected some reiected but that it followeth not hereupon that God should be cruell or vniust which he sheweth 1. by the vnsearcheable wisedome and iustice of God which man is no more to finde fault with then the clay with the potter 2. by Gods absolute power which he hath ouer his workemanship as the potter ouer the clay v. 21. 3. by the effects that howsoeuer Gods decree standeth concerning the reprobate yet they worthily deserue to be cast off because of their sinne wherein God vseth long suffring toward them v. 22. 4. by the ende of the reiection of the one to shewe Gods iustice and power v. 22. and of the election of the other to declare the riches of his mercie v. 23. 3. The third part containeth an application of this generall doctrine of Gods election to the present state of the Gentiles and Iewes wherein 1. he sheweth how the elect and called both among the Gentiles shall be saued which he prooueth by two testimonies out of the Prophet Osee v. 25.26 and among the Iewes which should not be saued but onely a selected remnant which he prooueth by 3. testimonies out of the Prophet Esaias v. 27.28.29 2. he inferreth hereupon the vocation of the Gentiles shewing the cause thereof the embracing of the righteousnesse of faith v. 30. and the reiection of the Iewes v. 31. which he amplyfieth by shewing two causes thereof the following of the workes of the lawe and the stumbling at Christ v. 32. which he confirmeth by a testimonie of the Prophet which concludeth the cause both of the reiection of the Iewes and the taking offence at Christ and of the vocation of the Gentiles namely their faith and beleefe v. 33. 3. The questions and doubts discussed Quest. 1. Why the Apostle beginneth this treatise with an oath I speake the truth in Christ c. 1. Hugo Cardinal referreth it to the former doctrine of the certaintie of predestination because he had said nothing could separate him from the loue of God in Christ. 2. Origen and Chrysostome haue relation to the Apostles extraordinarie wish v. 3. that he wisheth to be seperated from Christ for his brethrens sake which because it might seeme strange and incredible and contrarie to the Apostles confidence vttered before that nothing could seperate him from Christ he therefore vseth this vehement asseueration to shew that he spake from his heart 3. Gryneus thinketh that the Apostle by this vehement speach doth purge himselfe from those cauills and suspitions which were taken vp of him as that he was an innouator of the law a pestilent and seditious fellow 4. Haymo thinketh that the Apostle hereby doth confirme his loue toward his nation sheweth his greefe and sorow for them as it followeth in the next verse 5. But the verie occasion indeed why the Apostle breaketh out into this speach is because he was to entreate of the reiection of the Iewes and vocation of the Gentiles which left it might seeme to proceed from the hatred of his nation he protesteth his loue toward them both by shewing his sorrowe for their hardnesse of heart c. 9. and by his prayer for their conuersion c.
hath appointed as Ier. 51.11 God is said to haue raised vp the spirit of the King of the Medes against Babel and yet it is certaine that they sinned in this action which God stirred them vp vnto for God stirred them vp to one end to be ministers of his iudgements vpon that wicked nation but they therein satisfied onely their owne cruell and couetous mind as Isai 10.5 the Lord saith concerning Ashur I will giue him a charge against the people of my wrath c. but he thinketh not so they considered not wherefore the Lord 〈◊〉 them as the end of his wrath 4. Lastly the end must be considered wherefore God raised vp Pharaoh to a most holy and iust end for the setting forth of his glorie as the wise man saith Prov. 16.4 The Lord hath made all things for his owne sake yea euen the wicked against the day of euill In these foresaid respects God is said to haue raised vp and ordained Pharaoh without any touch of iniustice at all Quest. 18. How the Lord is said to harden whom he will v. 18. 1. Origen thinketh that this sentence is part of an obiection propounded in the person of some other and so also Chrysostome But it appeareth to be the Apostles owne assertion both by the note of illation therefore he hath mercie c. and because the obiection followeth in the next words v. 19. thou wilt say vnto me then which sheweth this to be no part of the obiection Beza Gryneus 2. Some thinke that God hardneth by permission onely as Oecumen indurat i. durâ—â—â— esse permittit he hardeneth that is suffereth and permitteth to be hardened so also Bellarmine permittit eos male agere he permitteth them to doe euill But this permission doth suppose God either otiosum vel invitum either to be idle and negligent or against his will to suffer things so it will cast vpon God either an imputation of negligence or indulgence as Heli permitted his sonnes to sinne or of impotencie in permitting things which he cannot hinder therefore this deuise of bare permission doth not satisfie 3. Nor yet did God harden him per patientiam by his patience in sparing to punish him Origen dilatione poenae by deferring of his punishment Basil in Oecumen for in this sense Pharaoh rather hardened his owne heart in abusing Gods longsuffering as the Apostle speaketh of those which through their hardnesse of heart despise the bountifulnesse of God Rom. 2.42 God cannot be said this way to harden it 4. Hierome thinketh that God doth harden the vessels of wrath and malâ—â—fieth the vessels of mercie causis praecedentibus vpon causes proceeding or going before because some beleeued in Christ some beleeued not Hierome epist. 150. resp ad qu. 10. But Pererius refuseth this opinion and vpon good ground because he maketh the wills and dispositions of men to be the first cause why God sheweth mercie on some and hardeneth others as the same heate of the Sunne mollifieth the wax and hardneth the clay whereas the Apostle soli voluntati diuinae aperte assignat doth manifestly assigne the cause to the onely will of God Pere disput 10. numer 55. 5. And farre be it from any to thinke that God is the proper efficient cause of the hardening of mans heart which is the worke of Sathan as Pererius slaundereth Calvin to say Deum causam esse efficientem indurationis that God is the efficient cause of the hardening of the heart c. And thus he challenging Calvin because he saith that this word to burden in Scripture signifieth not onely permission sed diuinae irae actionem but an action of the diuine wrath which is most true but yet as the hardning and hardnesse of the heart is sinne the Lord hath nothing to doe with it 6. Pererius thinketh that by hardening here we may vnderstand ipsam reprobationis originem the verie beginning of reprobation that is the will and purpose of God non miserandi not to shew mercie But hardening of the heart is an effect or consequence rather of reprobation then reprobation it selfe and thus he will make God the proper cause of this induration and hardening which he charged Calvin with before 7. To vnderstand therefore how God is said to harden the heart it must be considered that there are two degrees thereof desertio induritae the leauing and forsaking of men in their hardnes of heart which is either non apponendo vel subtrahendo gratiam in not giuing or in subtracting his grace as Augustine saith he hardeneth not impertiendo malitiam sed non impertiendo gratiam not by imparting malice but by not imparting his mercie and grace epistol 105. ad Sixtumi non quia irrogatur aliquod quo fit homo deterior sed quo ferrer melior non irrogatur not because any thing is irrogated to make man worse but nothing is irrogated to make him better â—lib 1. ad Simplici qu. 2. and he likeneth it to the freezing and congealing of the water by the absence of the Sunne which is done non impretiendo frigiditatem sed non apponendo calorem not by imparting coldnesse but in not putting to heat The other degree in hardening is inflictio grautoris duritiae the inflicting of a greater blindnesse and hardnes of heart which is done three wayes either immediately by God himselfe or mediately by Sathan or by themselues that are hardened and so we reade in Exodus that God is said 8. times to haue hardened Pharaohs heart and thrice Pharaoh hardened his owne heart and fiue times his heart is said simply to be hardened Pareus First God inflicteth the hardnesse of heart as a punishment when either inwardly he giueth them vp to their owne desires not onely in denying vnto them necessarie graces but so working by his invisible power that their corrupt wills are more and more hardened as it is said Reuel 22.11 He that is filthie let him be filthie still hardnesse then of heart as it is a punishment of former sinnes is iustly inflicted by God as Augustine saith prioribus meritia c. hoc redditum est Pharaoni vt cor eius induraretur this was giuen as a iust recompence to Pharaohs former euill merits in afflicting the people of God that his heart was hardened c. As hardnesse of heart is a punishment of former sinnes so it is of God And God by his immediate power hardeneth the heart two wayes 1. the generall facultio whereby euerie one mooueth and willeth this or that is of God Luther vseth this similitude as Pet. Martyr alleadgeth him like as the rider that forceth a lame and halting horse is the cause of his going but his halting pase proceedeth from the lamenesse of the horse so God hardeneth as the generall moouer but the euillnes of the action proceedeth from the corruption of man 2. But more then this God doth by a more speciall prouidence so ouerrule euen the hearts of wicked men that they are ordered
Redeemer and our conuersion and turning to God which conditions God receiueth not of vs but conferreth vpon vs the first without vs the two other he worketh in vs that all may be of grace these things beeing thus promised the contrarie arguments are thus answeared 1. The Apostle speaketh of Gods first decree and purpose to shewe mercie in electing some by his grace which indeede is an absolute act of Gods will without any other motiue and if we vnderstand it of Gods mercie in forgiuenesse of sinne it is his will also it should not be done without Christ Ioh. 6.40 This is his will that euerie one which beleeueth â—â— the Sonne should haue eternall life the argument then followeth not God hath mercie on whom he will therefore without Christ. 2. Therefore God forgiueth sinnes for his owne sake because he forgiueth them for Christ who is the Iehovah and eternall God that forgiueth sinnes 3. Neither are Gods iustice and mercie shewed in the same subiect Gods iustice is seene in the satisfaction of his Sonne but his mercie toward vs. 4. 1. The argument followeth not God can therefore he will 2. neither doth that rule alwaies hold that one may remit of his owne right as much as he will this must be added if it be without wrong done to an other as the Parent cannot remit vnto his child feare and obedience because this is against the lawe of iustice and so against God 3. so in this case God cannot remit sinnes without some satisfaction not in respect of his infinite power but of his iustice which is not to suffer his Maiestie to be violated without iust punishment for this were to denie himselfe 5. 1. Neither is it true that God onely requireth of sinners repentance for the punishment due vnto sinne must be satisfied for which Christ did for vs. 2. neither if innocencie of life were sufficient is it in our power to performe it 3. and further God doth not pardon sinne for that which he requireth of vs it is his mercie in Christ for the which he pardoneth that which he requireth of vs is a condition to be performed by vs not the cause 6. It is false that the faith of Abel and Henoch and of other holy Patriarkes had no relation to Christ for although expresse mention be not made thereof yet alwaies it must be vnderstood for the Apostle saith Coloss. 1.23 that it pleased God by Christ to reconcile all things to himselfe and all the promises in him are yea and Amen 2. Cor. 1.20 therefore the promises made to the fathers were grounded vpon Christ and they were reconciled vnto God by no other way then by faith in him 7. If God had required satisfaction of our selues for sinne then indeede had our sinne beene remembred but although Christ hath satisfied for our sinnes yet to vs they are freely forgiuen and so not remembred any more 8. The Apostle saith Ephes. 4.32 Forgiuing one an other as God for Christs sake forgaue vs though Christ hath satisfied for vs yet God requireth no satisfaction at our hands therefore herein we are to imitate God to forgiue one an others priuate offences without satisfaction as God forgaue vs But in publike offences and ciuill debts this rule holdeth not for if in such trespasses no satisfaction should be made the course of iustice should be perverted 9. The remitting of the debt excludeth all solution and paiment of debt by the partie to whom the debt is remitted and not otherwise and so the Lord requireth not of vs any satisfaction or solution of our debt which is discharged by Christ. The like answear may be made vnto the other obiections 1. God loued the elect with an eternall loue and herein appeared his loue that he sent his Sonne to die for the elect yet in respect of their sinfull estate they had neede of a reconciler so they were eternally beloued in Gods election and yet in respect of their present state God was offended with them as a father that purposeth to make his sonne his heire may yet in the meane time be angrie with him for his misdemenour See before c. 5. coher 7. a more full answear 2. We are saued freely by grace notwithstanding the redemption by Christ as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 3.24 if satisfaction had beene required of vs or if we were to haue ransomed our selues it had not beene freely by grace but now it is 3. God was not delighted in the death of his Sonne in that simply he was put to cruel death but in that thereby all the elect were saued which sheweth not crueltie but mercie in God in accepting the death of one for all 4. Neither was Christ forced the innocent to die for sinners but he willingly offered himselfe to die for vs therein was no tyrannie at all 5. As though God the Father and God the Sonne are not all one in substance the same mercie proceedeth from them both and the Sonne as he is God remitteth not without the satisfaction of the Mediator 6. Eternall death is to be considered in the infinitenesse and greatnes of the torments of soule and bodie and in the eternitie and euerduring thereof Christ did endure the one that is vnspeakeable torments in bodie and soule for vs but not the other because of the dignitie of his person which suffered and the necessitie of the worke of our redemption which he perfected which could not haue beene performed if eternitie of punishment had beene vpon the redeemer inflicted Now how contrarie this blasphemous assertion of these heretikes is to the Scriptures is euerie where euident for there is no truth that hath more plentifull euidence out of the Scriptures then that Christ by his death did satisfie for our sinnes and by faith in him we obtaine remission of our sinnes and not otherwise as Galat. 1.4 Which gaue himselfe for our sinnes that he might deliuer vs from this present euill world Galat. 3.13 Christ hath redeemed vs from the curse of the law when he was made a curse for vs Eph. 1.7 By whom we haue redemption thorough his blood euen the forgiuenes of sinnes 1. Pet. 2.23 Who his owne selfe bare our sinnes in his bodie vpon the tree c. 1. Pet. 3.18 Christ hath once suffered for our sinnes the iust for the vniust that he might bring vs to God c. and an hundreth such places and more may be produced out of the old and new Testament for the confirmation of this truth he that is desirous to see more of this matter I referre him to learned Pareus treatise dub 13. vpon this chapter Controv. 14. Against the maintainers of Vniuersall grace v. 18. He hath mercie on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Hence then it is inferred that he hath decreed to haue mercie on some and not vpon others then they are in error which thinke that God doth indifferently offer grace to all and that he hath elected all vnto life if
kind was the zeale of the false Apostles Gal. 4.17 They are ielous ouer you amisse they would exclude you that ye should altogether loue them they seemed to beare a great zeale and loue vnto the Galathians but it was onely for their owne aduantage and such was the zeale of Demetrius to Diana Act. 19. because his profit was hindered by the decay of Dianaes worship but a true and vnfained zeale is that when one seeketh onely the good of that which he loueth without respect to himselfe as Saint Paul was thus iealous ouer the Corinthians to seeke to ioyne them for their owne good vnto Christ. 2. Cor. 11.2 Now of this vnfained zeale there are two kinds one which hath knowledge the other is without and this is of two sorts for there is here a twofold knowledge required both of the thing which is desired and affected and of the wrong which is offered the Iewes wanted one of these for they had a knowledge of God though not perfect but they were ignorant of the other they thought the worship of God to â—â—nsist in the rites and ceremonies of the law and so Gods glorie to be hindered by the Preaching of the Gospel the Gentiles were ignorant of both for neither had they the knowledge of God at all neither did they know the way how to worship him and so were ignorant what hindered or furthered Gods glorie 3. Now in that the Apostle maketh this as a reason why he wished well vnto them and prayed for them because they had zeale though not according to knowledge this doth not iustifie their zeale or prooue that we may reioyce or take delight in any thing that is euill but because their zeale was a good thing in it selfe and they failed in the manner onely the Apostle so farre commendeth them as it is said that Christ loued the young man that professed his obedience and obseruance of the law though he were farre from perfection Mark 10.21 because he saw some good things in him So the Apostle commendeth the zeale of the Iewes here 4. Origen here obserueth that as the Apostle saith of zeale that they had a kind of zeale but not according to knowledge the like may be said of faith charitie and other graces that men may haue them after a sort but not according to knowledge as he hath faith without knowledge that is ignorant that faith without workes it dead and so he hath charitie without knowledge that beasteth of it before men Quest. 5. Why the Iewes are said to stablish their owne righteousnesse v. 3. 1. Theodoret thinketh it is called their owne righteousnesse because now the law was ceased and the obseruation of the rites and ceremonies thereof so also Gorrhan vnderstandeth it of the ceremonies of the law which now were abolished and of the traditions which themselues had invented but the Apostle meaneth principally the moral law and that workes thereof 2. Augustine thinketh it to be so called their owne righteousnesse that is an humanes and imperfect righteousnesse because they were not able to fulfill the law tract 26. in Iob. so also Anselme 3. Lyranus because the law was giuen them and so the righteousnesse thereof they tooke peculiarly to be theirs excluding the Gentiles 4. Chrysostome saith â—â— is tearmed theirs because it consisted in their owne labour whereas faith was the gift of God without their labour 5. Origen saith their owne righteousnes was that which so seemed vnto men but did not make them iust before God so also Tolet as the Apostle saith Rom. 4.2 If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce but not with God 6. But properly that is called man 's owne righteousnesse which is supposed to be inherent in him is wrought by his owne workes and labour that is Gods righteousnes which is without man and extrinsecally is applied vnto him by faith 3. This proper iustice of man signifieth not such righteousnesse as man seeketh to worke of himselfe but euen such as man worketh by grace for Gods righteousnesse and mans are opposed not onely in respect of the cause and beginning but in the forme and manner how it is applied the one by faith the other by workes and in the subiect the righteousnes of faith is inherent in Christ and applied to vs by faith the other hath man for the subiect thereof 4. The Iewes in refusing this righteousnesse of God commit three great faults 1. they are ignorant of true righteousnesse by faith 2. they ambitiously seeke to be iustified by their owne righteousnesse 3. they are contemners of Gods righteousnesse which is by faith and will by no meanes be subiect vnto it Quest. 6. How Christ is said to be the ende of the law The end of a thing is taken fowre waies 1. for the determination and extremitie and finall ending of it as Psal. 3.19 Whose end is damnation 2. it is also taken for that which first mooueth the agent and for the which all other things are intended 3. the end is the scope and marke which is aymed at as the end of faith is the saluation of our soules 1. Pet. 1. 4. the end also of a thing is the perfection thereof as loue is said to be the end of the commandements 1. Tim. 1.5 according to these diuerse acceptions is this place diuersely interpreted 1. Some take it in the first sense that Christ ended the ceremonies and legall rites in which it is said the law and the Prophets were vnto Iohn Matth. 11. but this is not the meaning here for thus Christ was an ende onely to the ceremoniall not to the morall law 2. The second way Christ is the end of the law but not directly for in generall the law was ordained to make man righteous and to iustifie him by the keeping thereof but seeing this righteousnesse could not be obtained by the law nor in the law the law bringeth vs vnto Christ and in him we obtaine righteousnesse which the law required but performed not so then the end of the law which was to iustifie a man is fulfilled in Christ thus Chrystsost quid vult lex hominem iustum facere c. what would the law make a man iust c. this the law could not effect but Christ hath effected it so Melancthon Christ is the perfection of the law donat id quod lex requirit he giueth that which the law requireth that is iustification by saith in Christ who hath fulfilled the law for vs so also Beza 3. Christ also is the end and scope aymed at in the old Testament all the Prophets gaue witnesse and testimonie vnto Christ as Lyranus citeth R. Selam and other learned Hebrewes that confessed that vniuersi Prophetae non sunt locuti nisi ad dies Messiae that all the Prophets did not otherwise speake but hauing relation to the Messiah as our Sauiour saith Ioh. 6.26 Moses wrote of mee 4. Christ also is the perfection and consummation of the law
Trinitie concurreth in their diuine power and essence as they are one God yet with a speciall relation to their persons as God the Father Sonne and holy Ghost both created redeemed the world and sanctifie the elect but the worke of the creation is specially ascribed to the person of the Father the redemption to the person of the Sonne the worke of sanctification to the person of the holy Ghost considered together with their infinite and omnipotent Godhead Quest. 17. Whether to beleeue in the heart be not sufficient vnto salvation without confession of the mouth v. 10. With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth he confesseth to salvation 1. Lyranus thinketh that the Apostle onely giueth instance here of those which are in casis mortis at the point of death in whom it is sufficient to beleeue and confesse when they haue no time to worke But the Apostle describeth one generall way and rule whereby all are iustified 2. The Greeke scholiast thinketh that whereas the beleefe of the heart is sufficient yet mention is made of confession in two respects both in regard of others which by this confession are to be instructed and the time of persecution when it is necessarie to make publike confession of the faith But this which the Apostle requireth is to be performed of euerie beleeuer and at all times 3. Bellarmine inferreth out of this place fidem non sufficere ad salutem that faith is not sufficient vnto saluation but that the confession of the mouth and other works are also required as causes concurring vnto saluation which place he saith is so euident that in the colloquie at Altenburge one for ad salutē to saluation would haue put de salute of saluatiō But we are not driuen to such a straight as to vse any such shift we will send Bellarmine to his auncient Cardinal Tolet who vpon this place thus writeth oris confessio nos non iustificat à peccato c. sed iustificati tenemur eam palam profiteri c. the confession of the mouth doth not iustifie vs but beeing iustified we are bound publikely to professe it that we may obtaine euerlasting saluation c. confession then of the mouth is not required as a cause of saluation because it is no part of iustificatiō but as a necessary effect that followeth 4. Pet. Martyr thinketh that by saluation here is not vnderstood as in the former verse the remission of sinnes but vlteriorem perfectionem a further degree of perfection in them that are iustified as the Apostle in the same sense biddeth vs to works out our saluation with trembling and feare Phil. 2. so also Gorrhan interpreteth ad salutem to saluation ad salutis perfectionem to the perfection of saluation But this were to giue way vnto them which ascribe onely the beginning of saluation vnto faith and the perfection vnto works 5. Wherefore the Apostle maketh not here confession the cause of saluation as beleefe is of iustification but faith is the cause also of confession which is required not as a cause but tanquam medium as a way and meane vnto saluation for iustification and saluation are here to be considered as the beginning and ende by faith we are iustified which faith must bring forth liuely fruits as the confession of the mouth and the profession of the life before we can attaine to saluation to this purpose Pareus dub 8. likewise M. Calvine saith the Apostle sheweth onely how a true faith may be distinguished from a fained faith the faith which iustifieth must be such a faith as bringeth forth liuely fruits as the franke confession of the mouth And Beza addeth that the Apostle maketh faith and beleefe here the cause both of iustification and of saluation because the confession of the mouth to the which saluation is ascribed is an effect and fruit of faith and so according to that rule in Logike causa causae est causa causati the cause of the cause is the cause of that which is caused by that cause And so as Beza well concludeth confession is via qua pervenitur the way whereby we come vnto eternall life as also other good workes in the life are the way but not the cause which as Origen collecteth are here also included vnder confession for he can not confesse Christ to be risen from the dead which doth not walke in newnes of life as the Apostle saith which God hath ordained for vs to walke in them Eph. 2.10 now we vse to walke in the way 18. Quest. Of these words Whosoeuer calleth vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued v. 13. 1. The word here translated saued in that place of the Prophet Ioel 2.32 signifieth to be deliuered which in effect is all one the Septuagint reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall be saued doe put the consequent for the antecedent for he that is deliuered shall consequently be saued the Prophet there prophesieth of the spirituall benefits which the Church of God should receiue by the Messiah and so we are here to vnderstand not any temporall but a spirituall and eternall deliuerance 2. This sentence is brought in by the Apostle vpon these two occasions both to prooue his former generall proposition that God is rich in mercie to all both Iew and Gentile for the Prophet generally saith whosoeuer excluding none whether Iew or Gentile Calvin as also the Apostle sheweth the difference betweene the iustice of the lawe which requireth doing and the iustice of faith which requireth nothing but beleeuing and confession in the invocating of the name of God Melancth 3. Calleth 1. Gryneus thinketh that invocation the principall part of the worship of God is here taken for the whole as also Origen saith invocare nomen adorare Deum vnum to invocate the name of God and to worship God are one and the same But as Pet. Martyr thinketh invocation here rather is taken properly for the prayers of the faithfull 2. neither doth he speake of any invocation but of that which is in faith whereof the Apostle maketh mention 1. Cor. 12.3 No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost so the ordinar gloss he that prayeth invocateth but this he can not doe nisi prius credat vnlesse he beleeue before 4. Shall be saued He saith not he shall obtaine that which he prayeth for for many times one may pray ignorantly for that which is not meet for him but yet by his faithfull prayer he shall come vnto saluation Mart. 5. By the name of the Lord Origen well vnderstandeth Christ Iesus as he sheweth by that place of S. Paul 1. Cor. 1.3 with all that call on the name of our Lord Iesus and he further thus inferreth if that Enoch Moses Aaron did call vpon God and he heard them sine dubio c. without doubt they called vpon the Lord Iesus and Gorrhan giueth this reason why Christ is said to be the
Apostle expresseth the Hebrew word sorer by these two rebellious and gainesaying so also Beza But Iunius parall 19. thinketh rather that the Apostle doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 compendiously in one word expresse the Prophets meaning which is set forth in many words in that place Isa. 65.3 a rebellious people which walketh a way that is not good after their owne imaginations a people that prouoke me euer to my face c. all this the Apostle comprehendeth in these two words rebellious and gainsaying 2. By all the day 1. Origen vnderstandeth litterally the day wherein Christ did hang vpon the crosse c. and so a part is taken for the whole gloss ordinar but then it should not haue beene said all the day 2. Haymo interpreteth it to be the whole time Dominicae predicationis of the Lords preaching vnto his passion 3. But Oecumenius better taketh it for all that time which went before since they came out of Egypt so also Gryneus with M. Calvin and others vnderstand all that time since the Lord begunne to take speciall care of this people and thus the Prophets vse to speake as Ierem. 7.13 I rose vp earely to speake vnto you c. but ye would not heare toto tempore legis Mosaicae all the time of the law of Moses Lyran. 3. I stretched out my hands 1. not vpon the crosse as Origen and Ambrose for Christ said before he suffered that he would haue gathered them together as the henne her chicâ—â—us but they would not Martyr 2. neither is thereby onely signified the miracles which Christ shewed and the benefits bestowed vpon them as Haymo and as Gorrhan by the extending the left hand signifieth their protecting from euill and by the right hand the collaâ—â—â— of benefits 3. But hereby we vnderstand generally all those meanes which the Lord vsed not onely by his benefits but by his threatnings promises preaching of his word whereby he would haue called them to repentance Pareus 4. Yet they were still a rebellious and gainsaying people rebellious in heart and gainsaying in their mouth contrarie to those two speciall works of grace before spoken of the 〈◊〉 of the heart and the confession of the mouth Pellican so here three sinnes are set 〈◊〉 in the people their ingratitude that regarded not Gods mercie in calling them 〈◊〉 incredulitie in their rebellion obstinacie in gainsaying three vertues also are described 〈◊〉 seruants of God the Prophets their patience in suffering signified by the stretching out of their hands their perseverance all the day the cause for the which they suffered against a rebellious and gainsaying people 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. A good intention maketh not a good action v. 1. They haue the zeale of God but not according to knowledge Hence it is euident that make a good action it is not sufficient to haue a kind of zeale and good intention for them beleeue had beene excused for putting Christ to death which they did of a blind zeale 〈◊〉 here the Apostle confesseth that they had zeale but it was not according to knowledge â—â— therefore it was a false and erroneous zeale such as they were ruled with that should â—â—â—ke they did God seruice in killing his seruants Ioh. 16.2 Doct. 2. Of the kinds of prayer v. 1. My hearts desire There is oratio mentalis vocalis a mentall and vocali prayer the one onely in the mind the other vttered by the voice of the first our Sauiour speaketh Matth. 6.6 When thou prayest enter into thy chamber of the other v. 9. after this manner pray yee And Saint Paul sheweth them both in this place that his hearts desire was c. he prayeth both with his heart and voice and the praier of the heart is the more principall Doct. 3. How to discerne true loue and freindship v. 2. That they may be saued c. Herein Saint Pauls true affection appeared toward his countrie men the Iewes in wishing their saluation whatsoeuer one freind wisheth vnto an other beside this it is nothing hence it is that Saint Paul in all his Epistles beginneth his salutation with grace and peace this was Abrahams commendation that he had a case to instruct his familie children and seruants in the waies of God Gen. 18.18 Doct. 4. Of the consent betweene the law and the Gospel v. 4. Christ is the end of the law So then herein both the law and the Gospel agree that both of them doe ayme at Christ the law looketh vnto him as the end and the Gospel also requireth obedience to the law but Christ is couertly insinuated in the law but openly shewed in the Gospel the law leadeth indirectly vnto faith and the Gospel as it were indirectly pointeth at the law requyring the obedience thereof not as a cause but as a â—â—â—ie testimonie and consequent of iustification and so that is fulfilled which S. Paul saith Rom. 3.31 doe we then make the law of none effect through faith God forbid yea we est 〈◊〉 the law Doct. 5. Of the difference betweene the law and the Gospel v. 5. He that doth these things shall liue thereby c. Hence may be gathered there differences betweene the law and the Gospel 1. the law commandeth things impossible and not in mans power as in euery point to keepe and fulfill the law the Gospel onely requireth faith and beleefe 2. the law worketh terrour and perplexitie of conscience breeding doubts and questions in the mind who shall ascend to heauen to bring vs thâ—â—â—er who shall descend to hell to keepe vs from thence But the Gospel bringeth comfort and peace of conscience and assurance of saluation 3. the righteousnesse of the law is grounded vpon the law of Moses but the iustice of faith vpon the Gospel this is the word of faith v. 8. Doct. 6. Of the diuerse kinds of calling and sending to preach v. 18. How shall they preach vnlesse they be sent c. Though the Apostle doe here especially speake of the extraordinarie calling such as was this of the Apostles yet it is true of the ordinarie calling of preachers that none must take vpon them to preach vnlesse they be sent of God which is either immediately as the Prophets were so called of God in the old Testament or mediately by the authoritie of the Church or by them to whom it is committed which kind of mediate calling is not in euery Church the same in respect of some circumstances which are left to the libertie of the Church Pareus but yet the same end must be propounded which is the edifying of the Church and none ought to be sent which are not meete for such are not sent of God but runne vncalled and vnsent and as intruders But no man as the Apostle saith ought to take this honour vpon him but he that is called of God Hebr. 5.4 Here I cannot omit that obseruation of Faius who thinketh the sending of Ionas to haue beene ordinarie from the companie of the Prophets
leadeth vs vnto the righteousnesse of the law one way by the proper scope and intent thereof and to Christ an other way indirectly and by an accident because when we see our weaknes in performing of the law we are driuen to seeke vnto Christ that hath kept the law for vs. 2. the same answer serueth for the next obiection Christ is the end of the law one way as is said and the righteousnesse of the law an other 3. they differ rather as a thing perfect and imperfect of two diuerse kindes not as an infant and a man of yeares but as reasonable and vnreasonable creatures they agree onely in generall they are both a kind of iustice and haue one efficient cause God is the giuer and worker of the one iustice and of the other but they differ in the seuerall properties the one is imputed the other inherent and is by faith the other by workes 2. Neither yet doe these two kinds of righteousnesse differ as contrarie the one to the other as some thinke 1. one good thing is not contrarie to another but both the righteousnesse of the law and of faith are good 2. neither doth God command contrarie things but both the iustice of the law and of faith are commanded 3. and one contrarie doth expel an other but the righteousnesse of the law doth necessarily follow and accompanie faith though not to be iustified by it as sanctification doth accompanie iustification 3. Neither doe they differ onely ratione non re not in the thing or indeed but in a certaine respect as Gryneus saith they are vna specie of one and the same kind and that the distinction and difference betweene them is not realis sed rationis is not reall but rationall as the Peripaterike Philosophers doe make morall vertue and vniuersall iustice one and the same re subiecto in the matter it selfe and subiect and to differ onely ratione in a certaine respect for as it is considered as an habite of the word it is called vertue but as it giueth vnto euery one his own it is iustice so he thinketh these two kinds of iustice do differ not in nature and substance but onely in a certaine respect and rationall difference But vnder correction of so worthie a man there is a greater difference then thus betweene the the iustice of the law and the iustice of faith 1. Gryneus himselfe confesseth in the same place that they differ subiecto in the subiect for the iustice of faith is subiective in Christ by way of a subiect the iustice of the law hath man for his subiect therefore they differ otherwise then in a diuerse respect 2. that which differeth in forme matter qualitie subiect differeth more then onely in a certaine respect But the iustice of the law and of faith differ in all these 1. in forme the iustice of the law saith doe this and thou shalt be saued faith saith beleeue onely c. 2. in matter they differ the one consisteth of workes the other of faith 3. in qualitie the one is imperfect the iustice apprehended by faith is absolute and perfect 4. in subiect the iustice of faith is imputed vnto vs beeing inherent in Christ the iustice of the law is inherent in man and not imputed 4. Wherefore these two iustices 1. are neither one and the same as Stapleton 2. nor contrarie 3. not differing onely in a certaine respect as Gryneus 4. but they differ as diuers species or kinds of the same gender they are both iustice but the one inherent the other imputed the one consisteth in doing the other in beleeuing Par. dub 5. and Pet. Mar. will haue them differ as in Logike the difference and propertie of a thing the difference is that which giueth essence vnto a thing as Christs iustice applied by faith maketh our iustification the propertie is that which followeth the nature of a thing and so the iustice of the law in our holines and sanctification doth follow necessarily our iustification by faith Controv. 9. Whether the righteousnesse of the law and that which is by the law doe differ Pererius disput 2. maketh three kinds of iustice 1. one is iustitia legis the iustice of the law or the law of iustice which is that iustice when God by his grace doth helpe vs to fulfill the law 2. the iustice of faith is that which is giuen vnto those that beleeue in Christ. 3. iustitia ex lege iustice by the law is that which a man doth of himselfe without faith and grace onely by the strength of freewill and this is that iustice which the Apostle here setteth against the iustice of faith This distinction also hath Stapleton making the like difference betweene iustitia legis and iustitia ex lege righteousnesse of the law and righteousnesse by the law and Bellarmine as is before alleadged qu. 29. Contra. 1. As the righteousnesse of faith and by faith with Saint Paul are one and the same as Rom. 4.11 it is said to be of faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and here v. 6. righteousnesse which is by faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so neither doe the righteousnesse of the law and by the law differ for both of them haue the same definition he that doth the law shall liue thereby so that these termes of the law by the law through the law in the law in the matter of iustification are all one and in effect the same as that which he calleth the righteousnesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the law Rom. 8.4 the same is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the law c. 10.5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through the law Gal. 2.21 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the law Gal. 10.11 1. Concerning that distinction it faileth in one of the parts thereof for that which they call iustitiam ex lege righteousnesse by the law which a man doth without grace and faith onely schooled by the law and mooued by the terrour thereof that is no iustice at all for the law is holy and good Rom. 7.12 and the workes thereof holy and good but without faith and grace no man can doe any good thing neither doth Saint Paul dispute of any such imagined iustice but euen of those workes of the law which are done by men sanctified by grace as the Apostle giueth instance in Abraham and Dauid sanctified men Rom. 4. who yet by the workes of grace were not iustified 3. Indeed Augustine hath such a distinction betweene the righteousnes legis of the law which is fulfilled in vs by grace and ex lege by the law which is that righteousnesse which a man worketh by his owne freewill as is before alleadged qu. 29. But Augustines meaning is not that a man is iustified by either of these kinds of righteousnesse therefore that distinction as he vseth it is impertinent to this purpose for we affirme that the righteousnesse of the law whereby they pretended to be iustified is indifferently called of the law
it would haue giuen offence to the Gentiles if it had beene refused and though neither S. Matthew nor S. Luke doe directly make God the author yet it is sufficient that S. Iohn in his Gospell so alleadgeth that place which small difference betweene them teacheth vs that we should compare one Scripture with an other and interpret one by an other and thus much if not too much of their opinion that would vtterly exclude God from beeing any cause at all of the hardening of the heart 2. A second opinion is of them which ascribe somewhat vnto God herein but not much as Chrysostome saith that this word he gaue non operationem Dei sed concessionem significat doth not signifie an operation of God but a concession onely so Theophylact he gaue that is permisit he suffered them to be hardened likewise the enterlin gloss he gaue them the spirit of compunction that is permisit habere he permitted them to haue c. But to doe a thing is more then to suffer and it is a violent interpretation to giue that is to suffer to be giuen beside he that suffreth a thing to be done which is in his power to hinder is accessarie to the doing of it so that in allowing vnto God permission onely they either will make God an idle beholder and no doer or they will make him accessarie and consenting an euill Origen much better answeareth this question how it may be said de bono Deo of the good God that he should giue Israel eyes not to see and eares not to heare vide ne haec â—igis sit retributio merces incredulitatis see saith he if this be not rather a reward of their incredulitie so hardnes of heart as it is a punishment may well proceed from God not as a sufferer and permitter onely but as an agent and doer 3. Some as these doe extenuate the power of to God too much and so doe ascribe too much vnto God in making him the principall cause of hardening of mens hearts which must needes followe as the fruits and effects of their reprobation which God absolutely decreed without any respect vnto their works True it is that they which hold the absolute decree of reprobation must needs make God a proper and principall cause of the hardening of the heart seeing their reprobation is the beginning and originall of their rebellion obstinacie and forsaking of God but that God reiecteth none but for sinne nor decreeth none to be damned without relation to their sinne is before at large handled c. 9. contr 10. whether I referre the reader at this time that place of the Prophet perditio tua ex te Israel â—â—y perdition is of thy selfe O Israel onely may suffice to cleare God from beeing either the proper or principall cause of hardnesse of heart 4. Others doe discharge God altogether and make the deuill only the author and cause of the blindnesse of the heart according to that saying 2. Cor. 4.4 in whom the God of this world hath blinded the minds this place was much vrged both by the Arrians who would prooue by this place that Christ is no other wise God then as this name is giuen vnto creatures in Scripture as here vnto the devill as also by the Manichees who held that there were two beginnings and two Princes or Gods one of good the other of evill Hereupon some of the fathers to take away all aduantage from these heretikes as Hilarie Augustine Chrysost. Ambrose did expound this place of the true God making this the sense in whome God hath blinded the minds that is of the infidels of this world But 1. here the words are euidently transposed for in the originall thus the words stand the God of this world 2. And the Arrians with the Manichees may be otherwise answeared then by declining the right sense of this place for though Sathan be here vnderstood he is not said simply to be God but with an addition God of the world whereas Christ is simply called God Rom. 9.5 Who is God ouer all blessed for euer and so are the Arrians answeared And to the Manichees we say that the deuill is called the God and Prince of the world not as though the kingdome were deuided with him but we graunt that a principalitie is committed vnto him yet as Gods Minister that he can goe no further then the Lord permitteth and therefore he is called the euill spirit of the Lord which came vpon Saul 1. Sam. 16.14 because the Lord vseth him as his messenger and minister of his iudgements Yet this place beeing vnderstood of Sathan maketh not him the onely cause of the blindnes and hardnes of heart though he be a principall doer in it for here the Apostle saith that God gaue them the spirit of slumber 5. Nor yet is man onely the cause of his owne hardening and blindnesse as the ordinar gloss saith excâ—â—ati sunt quia nolucrunt credere they were blinded because they would not beleeue for their blindnesse was the cause of their vnbeleefe as the Apostle here sheweth that the Iewes beleeued not because they were blinded Mart. and Gorrhan here distinguisheth well that there are two kinds of cecitie or blindnes there is caecitas culpa poenae a blindnes which is a fault and a blindnes which is a punishment the first is the cause of infidelitie and infidelitie causeth the second that is a man is first blind which is the cause he beleeueth not and then as a reward of their infidelitie they are more blinded still wherefore though the corruption of mans heart be a cause of his owne blindnes and hardnesse of heart yet there is some other cause beside 6. Wherefore to the hardening and blinding of the heart these three concurre mans owne corruption as the first and nearest cause Sathan as the instigator and temper God as a iust Iudge the Scripture maketh all these the causes God is said to harden Pharaohs heart and Sathan also blindeth the minds of the infidels 2. Cor. 4.4 and Pharaoh hardened his owne heart Exod. 9.34 the corruption of mans heart is as the coale that sendeth forth sparkes Iob. 5.7 the deuill bloweth and stirreth the coales and kindleth the fire God he smiteth as it were on the anvile and frameth and disposeth euerie thing to his owne will so God hath a stroke in the hardening of the heart not by permission onely neither in making a soft heart hard but both in leauing man beeing blind by nature to his owne will and in withdrawing his grace and giuing him ouer as a iust Iudge to the malice of Sathan to be further hardened and so God is the author of the hardening of mans heart not as it is a sinne but as it is a punishment of sinne and thus and no otherwise doe Protestants maintaine God to be an agent and worker in these actions and therefore that is a meere slaunder of Stapleton that Calvin should hold Deum
planted in 2. Concerning the reading of the words thou wast graft in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for them that is in their place as the Syrian interpreter translateth but Erasmus refuseth this reading as ridiculous and will haue the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in to be here redundant and superfluous as the like phrases are vsed often in the Hebrew as percussus in gladio smitten in the sword and so he would haue it referred vnto the oliue into the which they were planted likewise some of our owne interpreters read insicus illis graft into them Bucer Martyr But the other reading is the better graft in for them for it hath relation to the braunches broken off and as yet no mention is made of the right oliue tree Lyranus by in them vnderstandeth the braunches yet standing as the Apostles into whom the Gentiles were planted but plants are not properly graffed into the braunches but into the stock therefore the better sense is graft in for them in loco factorum in the stead of the broken braunches so glosse interlin Gorrhan Tolet and of our writers Beza Faius Pareus Genevens or among them B. 3. Was graft in the Apostle sheweth a threefold benefit bestowed vpon the Gentiles first they were planted in stead of the incredulous Iewes which were as braunches broken off then they are made partakers of the roote that is of the faith of Abraham and the Patriarkes Lyran. and made one Church with them and thereby they are partakers of the farmes of the oliue which the ordinarie glosse vnderstandeth of the Apostles who receiued of the fatnes of the spirit to conuay it to the Gentiles Gorrhan of the fatnes of charitie but rather generally thereby is meant the doctrine and grace of Christ Lyran. and all the spirituall graces which the Lord conferreth vpon his Church as the Prophet Dauid saith Psal. 63.3 My soule shall be satisfied as with marrow and fatnes c. Pareus 4. But it will be obiected that the Iewes by nature were a wild oliue as well as the Gentiles as Saint Paul saith Ephes. 2.3 We were by nature the children of wrath as well as others Ans. True it is that in respect of originall corruption there is no difference but the Iewes were the right oliue because they were descended of beleeuing parents to whom the â—â—â—â—ise was made 5. Ambrose here noteth a difference betweene spirituall and externall planting as Origen also obserueth the same husbandmen vse to graffe good plants into a sower stocke not fowre and wild plants into a good stocke but here it is otherwise the wild oliue is planted into the true oliue And the reason is this the Apostle res magis causis quam causas rebus â—â—â—vit did applie the things vnto his cause not the cause to the things from whence he taketh his similitude Origen Quest. 23. Of the meaning of these words Thou bearest not the roote but the roote thee v. 18. Boast not thy selfe against the branches c. 1. This is the consequent or conclusion inferred out of the former reason that the Gentiles considering their former state and condition that they were the branches of a wild oliue should not insult against other which words beside this conclusion doe include two secret reasons against this reioycing 1. Because none ought to reioyce in themselues but onely in the Lord 1. Cor. 1.31 Gryneus 2. Ambrose noteth how it is a thing displeasing vnto God to reioyce in the calamitie and ouerthrowe of others and therefore the Gentiles should offend God if they insulted ouer the Iewes because of their incredulitie Thou bearest not the roote but the roote thee 1. for the connexion of these words because the Apostle passeth from the branches to the root against the which the Gentiles reioyced not Chrysostome thinketh that the Apostle doth it because he would affoard vnto the Iewes vmbram solatij a certaine shadowe of comfort and nothing else and he thinketh that in words onely he seemeth to allay their griefe not in deede but farre be it from vs to thinke that the Apostle should as it were double with his owne nation in so serious a matter hauing made so solemne a protestation before c. 9.1 I speake the truth in Christ I lie not 2. Gryneus maketh this to be the coherence the branches which are graft in should imitate the root it lamenteth for the branches which are broken off and so should they which are planted in but this rather is the reason of the coherence if they should insult against the branches they should in a manner also lift vp themselues against the root which bore those braunches euen against Abraham the Parent of the Iewes Pareus 3. This then is a newe argument that they ought not to insult against the Iewes the branches for so consequently they should insult against the roote it selfe which were either an absurd thing that the braunch should vaunt it selfe against the roote that beareth it or an vncomelie thing to insult against him from whom thou hast receiued so great benefits as they beeing graffed into the roote are made partakers of the fatnes thereof 4. This roote is said to beare the Gentiles and not they the root because they had their conuersion from the Iewes and not the Iewes from them Lyranus as our Bl. Sauiour saith Ioh. 4.22 saluation is of the Iewes the Iewes might receiue the ground of Philosophie and of other arts from the Gentiles but that is not the fatnes of the Oliue nor the sappe of the roote which is faith in Christ which was the faith of Abraham rooted and grounded in Christ. Quest. 24. Of those words v. 22. if thou continue in his bountifulnes 1. Chrysostome giueth this sense si ea feceris if thou dost those things which are answearable to the diuine goodnes non enim fide sola opus est for we haue not neede onely of faith here c. But the Apostle speaketh euidently of the goodnes of God not of man and so Osiander thereby vnderstandeth clementiam Dei the clemencie of God if thou continue in the grace and fauour of God the interlin glosse thus expoundeth si totum Des tribuas if thou ascribe all vnto God But here rather the cause is taken for the effect as the goodnes of God for faith which is wrought in vs by the goodnes and grace of God as afterward v. 31. by mercie is vnderstood faith giuen in Gods mercie and this to be the sense appeareth by the contrarie v. 23. If they abide not still in vnbeleefe 2. If thou continue This neither sheweth that it is in mans power to continue for all is ascribed to the goodnesse and mercie of God neither yet can it be hence gathered that the elect may fall away and not continue but these conditionall speaches are vttered to work in the faithfull a greater care and to stir them vp and take away from them all carnall securitie 3. Or els thou also shalt be
the propertie of opposition between grace and works remaineth as well in the election to the second grace as to the first if grace be admitted works are excluded for they cannot stand together 2. And all kind of works are excluded from election for good works are not the cause but the effect and fruits of election as Haymo here sheweth out of Saint Paul Eph. 1.6 he hath chosen vs in him that we should be holy c. Controv. 4. Against freewill Chrysostome vpon these words v. 4. I haue reserued to my selfe c. graunteth that God attulit potiorem partem brought the better part but they which were called brought their will volentes sulvat he saueth those which are willing Tolet annot 4. subscribeth vnto Chrysostome herein and refuseth Augustine who ascribeth all vnto grace and further he affirmeth that the nature of grace is not taken away though somewhat be presupposed in man dum modo non sit illud meritorium so it be not held to be meritorious or the cause of grace As when a Prince doth propound ample rewards to all commers though they that come onely haue the rewards yet their comming is no meritorious cause of receiuing the reward but the grace and fauour of the Prince so God elected some to be iustified by faith quos praevidit libero arbitrio concursuros whom he foresawe would concurre with their free-will to this purpose Tolet. Contra. 1. Chrysostomes speach that God saueth onely those which are willing if it be vnderstood with these two cautions that this willingnes is wrought by grace and yet beeing so wrought it is no cause of iustification may safely be receiued for true it is that none are saued against their will But yet God ex nolentibus volentes facit of vnwilling maketh them willing if Chrysostome be otherwise vnderstood as ascribing here strength to mans freewill it is a great error 2. And herein I preferre Augustines iudgement who well obserueth de bon perseueran c. 18. that the Lord here saith not relicti sunt mihi they were reserued for me or they reserued themselues for me but I haue reserued to shewe that it was Gods grace whereby some were reserued and not the act of their owne will Haymo also hath the same note he saith not relicti sunt are left but I haue left or reserued that is per gratiam reservani I haue reserued by grace gloss interlin 3. If any thing be presupposed in man as helping vnto his calling it hindreth and obscureth the worke of grace if it be but a preparation onely though not meritorious and it is directly against the Scripture that a man hath any will to come to God of himselfe as Ioh. 6.44 No man can come vnto me except the father drawe him Rom. 9.16 it is not in him that willeth or runneth but in God that sheweth mercie Philip. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both the will and the deede how then can mans will of it selfe concurre with the grace of God that example alleadged is not like for to come to receiue the Princes reward is a ciuill thing wherein mans will hath some freedome but in spirituall actions it hath no libertie at all vntill it be freed by grace as our Blessed Sauiour saith Ioh. 8.36 if the Sonne shall make you free then are you free indeede Controv. 5. That vniuersalitie and multItude is not alwaies a note of the true Church v. 4. I haue reserued to my selfe seuen thousand Like as the paucitie and fewenes of professors in Elias time was no preiudice to the truth nor yet the multitude of idolaters a proofe that they were the Church so neither is the great number of nations people powers Cardinals Bishops Priests Monkes an argument for the Papall Church for in Noahs time the visible Church was contained in his familie and his Arke did beare the little barke of the Church of God and in Sodome onely in Lots house was there an exercise of true pietie yea our Sauiour calleth his a little flocke though therefore the Church of Christ consisted of smaller numbers then it doth which still encreaseth and shall we trust more and more toward the comming of Christ yet the smalnes of the number should be no matter of exception as it was not either in the time of Elias or of our Blessed Sauiour and his Apostles when as a thousand to one were enemies to true godlines see before Synops. Centur. 1. nr 19. Controv. 6. Of the sufficiencie of Scripture and of the right way to interpret the same v. 8. According as it is written By this often allegation of Scriptures and by collation of one with an other as here the Apostle compareth Isaias and Dauid together we gather a double vse of Scripture the one that all doctrine of faith must be derived from thence as throughout this epistle the Apostle for the proofe of his doctrine onely alleadgeth the Scriptures and therefore our Blessed Sauiour faith Ioh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures c. for they are they which testifie of we Christ admitteth no other witnesse of him and his doctrine but the Scriptures And in that the Apostle doth illustrate and interpret one place of Scripture by an other we see that the Scripture is the best interpreter of it selfe that which in one place is obseurely insinuated otherwhere it may be found more plainly and perspicuously expressed See more hereof Synops. Centur. 1. err 10.12 Controv. 7. Against the Iewes Chrysostome vpon these words bowe downe their backes alwayes v. 10. sheweth how this prophesie is now verified in the perpetuall desolation of the Iewes for whereas the Israelites were 200. yeares in Egypt God yet in his mercie deliuered them though they there committed fornication and were guiltie of diuerse other sinnes afterward beeing deliuered after the Lord had a long time suffered and endured them with patience at the length he punished them with 70. yeares captiuitie beeing deliuered from thence they were vexed vnder Antiochus three yeares but now more then three hundred yeares are past and yet they haue not so much as alicuius spei vmbram the shadowe of any hope when as they neither commit idolatrie nor some other sinnes for the which they were before punished Whereupon it must needes followe that the Iewes to this day are afflicted for not beleeving in Christ. To this purpose Chrysostome wrote more then a thousand yeeres since and so he then prophetically expounded that the Iewes backes should for euer be bowed downe and kept vnder vntill such time as they should vniuersally be called God open their eyes at the length that they seeing the cause why the wrath of God is thus kindled against them may at the last with faith and repentance turne vnto him Controv. 8. Whether any of the true branches may be broken off v. 17. Though some of the branches be broken off c. It may seeme then that some branches may be broken off and so some of
to vnderstand v. 3. 1. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sauour or vnderstand is sometime taken in the worst part as Matth. 16.23 to sauour the things which are of men not the things which are of God sometime it is vsed in the better sense as in this place to vnderstand according to sobrietie 2. Here diuerse interpretations are brought of this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to vnderstand aboue or beyond that which is meete to be vnderstood and what it is to vnderstand according to sobrietie 1. Origen vnderstandeth here the generall vertue of temperance that a measure is to be kept in euerie vertue as if a man exceede in iustice he becommeth cruell if in fortitude he is audacious and rash and thus a temper and measure must be kept in euerie action but the words following as God hath dealt to euerie one the measure of faith c. doe not fauour this interpretation 2. and Hierome likewise is more deceiued who lib. 1. contra Iovinian doth apply this place to the commendation of virginitie and so he readeth here sapere ad pudicitiam to be wise vnto chastitie but the words following do ouerthrow this sense also 3. Ireneus lib. 5. c. 20. doth vnderstand this place of the curious enquirie and search after the mysteries of religion so also Hilarie de Trinitat l. 10. Erasmus misliketh this sense because he thinketh the Apostle here speaketh not of the knowledge but of that opinion which a man hath of himselfe but this may verie well be here comprehended as a part of the Apostles meaning to condemne curiositie so Martyr Pareus this fault is committed when men doe vpon confidence of their owne wit seeke out those things quae investigari sequeant which cannot be sought out 4. Tolet most approoueth Basils sense regul brev respons 264. then a man doth vnderstand more then it meete when he doth leaue his owne calling se ingerit rebus alienis and doth intermeddle with things belonging to other callings as Vzzia the king of Iudah that would haue vsurped the Preists office so that here the fault called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to be a busie-bodie in other mens matters should be touched by the Apostle 5. Chrysostome vnderstandeth the Apostle to speake against the elation and arrogancie of the minde when men doe arrogate all to themselues and detract from others this best liketh Erasmus Beza Osiander and this arrogancie is of two sorts when men doe either arrogate to themselues that they haue not or are proude of that which they haue Beza this pride and selfe loue hath beene the mother of all heresies when men not content with the simplicitie of truth nor to keepe in the beaten tract haue invented new doctrines Haymo Faius 6. All these then may well be receiued that exceedeth the bounds of sobrietie who either diueth curiously into Gods secrets or is drunken with an ouerweening conceit of himselfe or intrudeth into other mens gifts and office which last seemeth to be most agreeable to that which followeth because euerie man hath receiued a certaine measure of faith a portion of gifts wherewith he must rest contented by sobrietie then as Chrysostome saith the Apostle vnderstandeth modestie and he thus deriueth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sobrietie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because such haue their minds sound and in a good temper so he meaneth the soundnes of the minde not of the bodie for he that is arrogant and hath no modestie neque mente valere queat hath a distempered minde and this as Chrysostome sheweth is worse then for one to be naturally a foole naturae stulium fieri nihil habet criminis for one to be a foole by nature is without his fault but for one through an ouerweening wit to exceed the bounds of modestie and sobrietie venia priuat it deserueth no pardoÌ„ Quest. 11. What is vnderstood by the measure of faith v. 3. As God hath dealt to euerie one the measure of faith c. 1. Concerning the words 1. the vulgar Latine addeth and to euerie one c. which maketh the sentence imperfect 2. Origen will haue somewhat to be supplyed to make vp the sentence custodiat let him keepe as to euery one c. so Pet. Martyr concurring with him would haue somewhat supplied as neque sibi plus arroget neither let him arrogate more to himselfe c. 3. Erasmus thinketh the sentence to be imperfect and that the Apostle respected the sense rather then the words which stand thus in the originall to euerie one as God hath distributed but here is an euident traiection of the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as which is put after to euerie one which is familiar with the Apostle as 1. Cor. 3.5 to euerie one as God hath giuen so that the sense is full enough without any supply as Beza well obserueth 2. By faith 1. Some vnderstand iustifying faith faith working by loue which faith is giuen not to all alike but in measure to euerie one gloss interlin But Pet. Martyr refuseth this because many had these gifts and graces which had not iustifying faith as they which in the day of the Lord shall say haue we not in thy name prophecied and cast out deuills Matth. 7. and yet shall be refused 2. Chrysostome taketh this to be vnderstood causally as faith for the gifts of faith whereby miracles are wrought so also Origen vnderstandeth the graces of the spirit obtained by faith 3. Tolet by faith vnderstandeth fidelitie which euerie one must vse in the exercising of his gift but fidelitie is not the cause of the measure of graces which are giuen freely 4. faith then here is both taken by a meâ—onymie for the gifts and effects of faith as Mart. as also Beza it comprehendeth by a Synecdoche the knowledge of Christ whereof the habite of iustifying faith is a fruite and effect as also the gifts and graces of the spirit which were conferred vpon the faithfull Beza Pareus and so the Apostle here meaneth no other thing by faith then the gifts and graces of the spirit conferred vpon the faithfull that beleeued in Christ neither iustifying faith is excluded not yet onely here included the like saying to this the Apostle hath Eph. 4.7 To euerie one of vs is giuen grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ so here by faith we are to vnderstand the gifts of faith either because faith is the gift of God by which other graces are obtained as Chrysostome doni causa fides faith is the cause of the gift or because these gifts are giuen habentibus fidem to those which haue faith Haymo 3. So here there are as many arguments as words to perswade vnto a sober vse of the gifts receiued dantis immensitas the greatnes of the giuer which is God dandi liberalitas the liberalitie in giuing he hath distributed according to measure doni excellentia the excellencie of the gift which is faith
words pleasantnes of countenance for all those are signified by hilaritie or chearefulnes Tolet so Chrysost. verbis rebus corpore c. in words deedes yea with seruice of the bodie the poore must be helped with chearefulnes Chearefulnes is required in heart in words in countenance euery way 1. in respect of God he loueth a chearefull giuer 1. Cor. 9. Pareus 2. in respect of the kingdome of heauen which such hope for quis regnum accipiens maestus est who receiuing a kingdome is sorowfull Chrysost. lucrum est alijs benefacere c. it is a gaine to doe well to others and euery man reioyceth in his owne gaine Theodoret. 3. againe such as were emploied in these seruices as old men and widows are naturally giuen to morositie and therefore they haue neede of this precept to dispose themselues to chearefulnes Pareus 4. the worke it selfe which was to deale with the diseased sicke and feeble was such as might breed loathsomnes and therefore the Apostle doth hearten them that they should not giue ouer this worke of mercie thorough nicenes that they should not disdaine with their owne hands if neede were to handle their sores and diseases Tolet. 5. the consideration of the common condition of mankind that there is eadem omnium sors the same lot of all that they are subiect to the same diseases and infirmities this should mooue them in such workes of mercie to be chearefull and willing Gualter 6. ne moerorem addant moerori that they should not adde griefe vnto griefe for the poore seeing them which attend them to doe it vnwillingly would thereby be grieued the more Mart. Beza 17. Quest. Of the Christian affection of loue and the properties thereof The Apostle hauing hitherto touched certaine speciall and particular duties belonging vnto Ecclesiasticall offices proceedeth vnto generall and first concerning Christian brotherly loue which he sheweth how it should first consist in the inward affection and then in the outward act v. 10. in giuing of honour c. Concerning the first this loue must be verus true without simulation then discretus discreete we must not loue but hate that which is euill thirdly it must be firmus firme cleauing vnto that which is good and it must be vniversalis vniuersall common without acception of persons we must be affectioned one toward an other c. Lyranus 1. Let loue be without dissimulation 1. The Apostle beginneth with loue which giueth a rellish and tast as it were to all other vertues euen faith without charitie is not right 1. Cor. 13.2 it is the badge and cognizance whereby we are knowne to be the disciples of Christ Ioh. 13.35 therefore the Apostle first beginneth to shew what this loue is 2. Origen vnderstandeth this loue generally of the loue of God and our neighbour but Chrysostome applieth it onely to brotherly loue and so the precepts following shew 3. this loue must be without dissimulation which Origen defineth thus when one loueth onely God and that which is pleasing to God Chrysostome giueth this rule when one loueth an other and doth vnto him as vnto himselfe but S. Iohn giueth a perfect description of this kind of loue 1. epist. 3.18 My little children let vs not loue in word or tongue but in deede and in truth he then loueth without dissembling that sheweth his loue in act and in deede so S. Paul describeth true charitie 1. Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart good conscience faith vnfained where are expressed the subiect or place of this loue a pure heart the cause thereof is faith vnfained the perpetuall companion or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the ioynt-worke is a good conscience as the Apostle to the Hebr. 10.22 let vs draw neere with a true heart in the assurance of faith sprinkled in our hearts from an euill conscience Gryn From this true and syncere loue these are farre of 1. they which doe nourish hatred in their heart but colour it with pretensed friendship onely watching an opportunitie of reuenge such was Cain toward Abel and Ioab toward Abner 2. they which pretend friendship toward other but onely for hope of some gaine and profit to themselues these are selfe-louers and not louers of others as Felix propounded fauour vnto S. Paul but he hoped for some bribe Act. 24. 3. they also which professe loue and obedience but onely for feare as they which obserue those which are mightie and of authoritie because they are afraid of their greatnes and power doe not loue without dissimulation 2. Hating that which is euill or rather abhorring c. 1. Chrysostome obserueth an emphasis in the Apostles phrase he saith not abstaining but prosequnting with hatred and that vehemently the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Apostle addeth alwaies somewhat to the sense as he sheweth in diuers instances 2. Haymo taketh this for a generall precept that we should hate the deuill and his members but it seemeth rather to belong to the precept of loue 3. and in this sense some giue this interpretation that they should in their loue abstaine from all euill hurt deceit malice and follow goodnes Calvin Pellican some thinke that good and euill signifie here that which is profitable or vnprofitable and so he that loueth should procure the good not the hurt of him whome he loueth Pareus but the meaning rather is that we should so loue as that we be not partakers with men in their sinnes neither should be withdrawne from God but cleaue to him as the onely good so Chrysostome saith this is added because there is dilectio in malis a loue friendship in euill things as in them that are fellows in robbers c. so Origen qui proprium errantem videt non corrigit c. he that seeth his brother erring and correcteth him not he loueth not in truth so Lyranus also sic ametur natura vt vitium odio habeatur let nature be so loued as yet vice be hated this sense followeth Pet. Mart. some are so foolish to thinke that they loue their brethren cum illis consentiant ad libidines when they consent vnto them to lust and other vices to the same purpose Gualter dilectionis praetexiu non facienda m 〈…〉 la euill things must not be done vnder pretense of loue 3. Cleauing to that is good 1. that is saith Haymo to God who is the chiefe good but this is too generall 2. here we vnderstand that which is morally good Gryn which is agreeable vnto the will of God who is onely good 3. and the meaning is that we should so adhere vnto that which is good that no respect of any friendship or any thing whatsoeuer should draw vs away from it 3. Chrysostome noteth a singular force in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cleaving adhering the same word is vsed of the coniunction betweene man and wife Matth. 19.5 shewing the neare coniunction that should be betweene
shewe compassion in the miserie of their brethren who yet doe envie their prosperitie and againe he obserueth that the Apostle saith not solve proximi calamitatem take away thy neighbours calamitie for that alwaies is not in our power but weepe with him this euery one may doe 6. Now we ought thus mutually to be affected toward our brethren 1. because we are members of one mysticall bodie 2. nihil it a dilectionem conciliat nothing doth so much beget loue as to communicate with our brother in his ioy and griefe Chrysostome 3. sic tristitiam alleuas thus you lighten his griefe livore teipsum liberas and free your selfe from envie Chrysost. 4. and it is euerie case to shewe compassion considering if thou thy selfe be tempted Galat. 6.1 an other shall lend thee his teares in thine afflicton Martyr 7. Three sorts of men fayle in this precept 1. they which haue no feeling at all of other mens myseries as the rich man neglected Lazarus 2. they which goe yet further and reioyce in other mens afflictions for the which the Babylonians are reprooued for insulting against the people of God in their ruine Isay. 47.3 they are yet worst of all that adde affliction to affliction and do pray vpon those which are in miserie as the Amalekites laid wait for the Israelites in the wildernesse Gualter Quest. 24. What it is to be like affectioned one toward an other v. 16. Be like affectioned one toward an other First there is some difference in the translating of the words secondly in the coherence and sense of the first sort 1. some doe translate the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sentientes thinking the same thing vulg Latine and some doe referre it to the vnderstanding as Anselme doth expound it by that place 1. Cor. 1.10 that ye be of the same minde and iudgement but there is an other word vsed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which indeede properly signifieth the intelligent part of the minde 2. Chrysostome applyeth it to the opinion that one should haue of an other as if a poore man came in fac vt affectus te illi acromodes see that thou apply thy selfe in affection vnto him not thinking thy selfe to be greater because thou art rich magnum te putas doest thou thinke thy selfe to be great thinke him to be so too doest thou take him to be meane and base so also take thy selfe to be and there shall be no inequalitie thus Chrysostome and Erasmus to the like purpose but this rather is insinuated in the next words be not high minded to this purpose also translateth the Syrian intepreter that which ye thinke of your selues thinke of your brethren 4. some doe better thus reade eodem animo affecti c. be like affected one toward another Beza Vatablus Mart. and these doe vnderstand it rather of the will and affection then of the minde and vnderstanding so Origen also ita velimus proximo ficut nobis let vs wish vnto our neighbour as to our selues Tolet also followeth this sense But M. Beza will not haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 translated alij in alios one toward an other but inter vos mutuo mutually among your selues and to be the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among your selues c. 15.5 but this phrase is before vsed v. 10. in this verie sense one toward an other and therefore it is most like to retaine the same sense here Secondly touching the coherence 1. Lyranus hath reference vnto the former sentence reioyce with them c. that is they should not onely seeme to reioyce and mourns but they should doe it from the heart without dissimulation so also Calvin thinketh this precept cōprehendeth both the other and vnderstandeth it of the mutuall sympathie which should be among Christians as fellow-feeling members Tolet also and Gorrhan doe so vnderstand it with Lyranus 2. But it is better to make the sentence more generall that we should wish vnto others as to our selues as Origen expoundeth it by these words of our blessed Sauiour Matth. 7. What you would that men should doe vnto you the same things doe vnto them this sense followeth Gryneus and Olevian doth parallel it with that place Phillip 2.4 looke not euerie man on his owne things but euerie man on the things of others so here the Apostle generally exhorteth vnto concord whether in the consent of the mind or the knitting of the affections together in all their counsels and actions Pareus as the Apostle vsing this verie phrase Phillip 2.2 doth subdiuide it into the coniunction of their loue and affection and of minde and iudgement Be like minded hauing the same loue of one minde and iudgement c. Quest. 15. What it is to be high minded and to be wise in our selues v. 16. Be not high minded 1. Chrysostome thinketh that the Apostle doth so often inculcate these precepts of humilitie to the Romanes because they had many provocations therevnto in respect of the citie which then had the Empire and rule of the world and for other causes 2. and this is the coherence of these words with the former that whereas he had mooued them to mutuall concord now he remooueth the two principallers the one is pride when a man in an high conceite of his gifts and despising others ambitiously aspireth vnto great matters and the other is arrogancie when one in a selfe-loue is carried away with an ouerweening opinion of his wisedome and other gifts 3. Tolet curiously distinguisheth betweene the phrase here vsed be not high minded and that c. 11.20 for there it is all one word saith he compounded of two simple words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be not high minded but here there are two words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 minding high things and in that place he referreth it to the vnderstanding and conceit as when one thinketh better of himselfe then there is cause and here to the affection But if the places be well compared it may appeare that in both places the Apostle speaketh against ambitious aspiring ioyned with contempt and disdaine of others as there he would haue the Gentiles called to the faith not to be lifted vp in minde in respect of the deiected Iewes vnlesse we will make this difference that there the Apostle forbiddeth any to haue an haughtie opinion and conceit that is as Calvin interpreteth altos gerere spiritus to beare a lostie minde and here he prohibiteth ambitiously to seeke after high places which is a fruit of the haughtinesse of mind as M. Calvin calleth it ambitiosè spirare to aspire ambitiously Submitting or applying your selues to the lowly 1. Some take this to be vnderstood of the persons of lowe degree and make this to be the sense apply your selues to the lowly that is i◠iliorum vilitatem descende descend to their basenes Chrys. eorum consortium ne aspernare dispise not their companie Vatabl. cum eis humiliter conuersando in conuersing humbly with them the vulgar Latine
Sathan 2. they are called armour rather then garments for we are not thereby couered in Gods sight as iustified by our own righteousnes yet we are thereby defended from Satans assaults 6. They are called the armour of light because they proceede from the knowledge of God the true light of the soule and they doe shine and giue light before men who seeing them doe glorifie God Par. and they defend vs against the workes of darkenes illuminate the soule and bring vs ad lucem aeternam to euerlasting light Lyranus Quest. 24. What time is vnderstood by the day and night 1. Chrysostome by the night seemeth to vnderstand the time of this life and by the day the resurrection prope est resurrectio the resurrection is at hand but as Tolet wel obserueth that the day cannot be vnderstood here of the day of iudgement as beside Chrysostome other of the Fathers interpret this place as Athanas. 44. ad Antioch qu. 90. August epist. 80. ad Isich for then the Apostles exhortation would be of small force who mooueth to cast off the workes of darkenes in respect of the time because the day was come but if the day were not yet come then the ground of this exhortation faileth 2. Anselme by the day vnderstandeth the time after this life which is so much the nearer as death approacheth so also the ordin glosse but when death commeth it is no time to worke here the Apostle exhorteth to walke honestly which is in the day therefore this day must be in this life present 3. Some doe expound this night to be the time before the comming of Christ and the day the time of preaching the Gospell when Christ the Sunne of righteousnes did shine vnto the world so Lyranus the night is past obscuritas figurarum legis the darkenes of the figures of the lawe likewise Erasmus vnder the lawe vmbra fuit magis quà m res there was a shadow rather then the thing Osiander also vnderstandeth that time quando nondum fuit exhibitus Christus when Christ was not yet exhibited to the world so also Faius But as Beza noteth the Apostle in this sense should haue had reference onely to the Iewes whereas he writeth to the beleeuing Gentiles among the Romanes which were not acquainted with the figures of the lawe 4. Wherefore with Pet. Martyr Pareus Beza by night rather we vnderstand tempus ignorantiae caecitatis the time of blindnes and ignorance which goeth before regeneration for till they were called to the knowledge of Christ they were in darkenes as the Apostle saith Ephes. 5.8 Ye were sometime darkenes but now are ye light in the Lord walke as children of light this day light as Martyr obserueth if it be compared with our darkenes ignorance in times past it may be called the day but in respect of the life to come it is but as the twilight or breake of the day Martyr so whereas the Apostle saith not the night is past but processit it is well nie spent thereby he signifieth the imperfection of the state present because yet there remaineth some darkenes euen in the regenerate like as whē we see noctem properae ad diluculum the night hasten to the dawning and the swallowes beginne to chatter we one call vp an other and say it is day Chrysostome and Theophylact yet maketh the matter more plaine as allowing 12. houres to the night and tenne of them be spent we say the night is wearing away and it is toward day c. so the grosse darkenes is past when the light of faith and knowledge riseth vp in vs but yet it is but as the dawning of the day in this life Thus Origen followeth this sense as is alleadged before si Christus in corde sit c. if Christ be in our hearts he maketh it day Quest. 25. How we should walke honestly v. 13. So that we walke honestly 1. Chrysost. obserueth wel whom Theophyl followeth that whereas the Romanes were much affected with the opinion of glorie he perswadeth them decoro honesto by that which was comly and honest 2. and further he saith that we walke not walk ye putting himselfe in the number that he might exhort thē without envie 3. that which he saith here in one word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 honestly he elswher Tit. 2.12 thus distinguisheth to these three to liue soberly righteously and godly 4. and he addeth as in the day like as a man wil be ashamed to go naked or cladde with tottered and ragged garments in the day so this time of the light of faith requireth vs to walke honestly Not in riot and drunkennesse 1. Some by these two vnderstand by the first excesse in meat by the other excesse in drinke Gorrhan but Origen better distinguisheth them by the first vnderstanding in honesta luxuriosa convivia vnhonest and riotous feasts by the other drunkennes which is a companion of such feasts such excessiue feasts were vsed among the Egyptians where the manner was to haue a dead mans scull brought in in the middes of their feasts that they beeing put in minde of mortalitie might more freely spend the short time which they had in following of their pleasure 2. Chrysostome here noteth also bibere non prohibet sed praeter mensuram bibere he forbiddeth not to drinke but to drinke beside measure Chambering and wantonnes 1. Gorrhan and so Hugo by the first vnderstandeth the sinne of slouth by the other fornication and vncleanes 2. But Origen taketh these to be cubilia impuditiae the chambers of wantonnes and thinketh here some reference to be made to the dennes of beasts because these filthie sinnes are more agreeable to beasts then men 3. Chrysostome noteth that the Apostle forbiddeth not all kind of bedding and chambering for the marriage bed is vndefiled Heb. 13.4 non mulieribus commisceri sed scortari he forbiddeth not to companie with women but to followe whoredome Not in strife and envying 1. As before he touched the sinnes of the flesh so now he forbiddeth the vices of the minde contention emulation Origen 2. these are ioyned to the other as beeing the perpetuall companions of banqueting and drunkennesse as the wise man sheweth that to such is woe sorrowe and strife that followe wine Prou. 23.29 3. these two are the fruits and effects of drunkennesse concupiscence and wrath so that the Apostle taketh away the verie occasions of these euill affections Chrys. for excesse in meat and drinke is the cause of wantonnesse and of the sinne of vncleanes and of strife and contention 4. Haymo thinketh that by strife is here vnderstood the contention about questions of faith rather such brawles and contentions are here restrained which followe vpon excessiue rioting and drunkennesse Quest. 28. How we must put on Christ. 1. The Apostle altereth his phrase of speach for whereas before he spake of the armour of light now he vseth an other metaphor of putting on a garment for our
the Ecclesiasticall gouernors whose speciall charge is about religion to bring in their owne inuentions as Aaron sinned in setting vp a golden calfe much lesse may the Ciuill powers presume that way Three things are signified vnder the name of religion and religious matters 1. the doctrine of the Church 2. the discipline and gouernment in generall that there should be Pastors and teachers in the Church neither of these are to be swaied by the Prince but they are to be directed by the word 3. but the speciall oeconomie of the Church as touching the number of the Pastors and who ought to be appointed thereunto this appertaineth to the care and office of the Magistrate 6. Princes are bound to haue the ministers and Pastors of God in reverence because they are the Embassadors of Christ 2. Cor. 5.20 and to see them sufficiently maintained because the labourer is worthie of his hire and it concerneth the spirituall good of these subiects that sufficient Pastors should be prouided for them to minister vnto them spirituall foode and besides they must submit themselues to the doctrine precepts and exhortations deliuered by the Pastors out of Gods word as Dauid gaue eare vnto Nathan and suffered his reprehension and our blessed Sauiour saith he that heareth you heareth me c. All these propositions are not at all controverted betweene our adversaries the Papists and vs thus then standeth the state of the question 7. The office of the Prince is as in Ciuill matters to prouide all things concerning the ciuill good of the subiect to see that right and equitie be maintained so also to take care touching their spirituall good that true religion be continued and taught in the Church according to the word of God vnto the which care and charge belong these particulars 1. The Prince in himselfe and for his particular is to take knowledge and to vnderstand true religion to be able to discerne it from error and false worship and to this ende to be exercised himselfe in the law and word of God Deut. 17.19 2. Then it is his part to cause to be set downe a perfect forme of religion and Ecclesiasticall gouernment squared out according to the line of truth and rule of Gods word and by godly lawes to establish the same as Iosias did 2. king 23.3 3. He must also see that sufficient and able Pastors be prouided for the Church which may instruct the people in the waies of God as Iehosaphat did 2. Chron. 19.8 4. Further the Princes care must be to see that these Pastors doe their dutie in preaching true and sound doctrine and in administring discipline vprightly as Dauid appointed the Levites their offices 1. Chron. 16. 5. And the Prince is also to remooue ignorant erroneous and delinquent Pastors and to see vice duly punished as Salomon remooued Abiathar from the priesthood to appoint Councells and Synods to that ende for the redresse of enormous faults The state of the question beeing thus propounded we will first see how it is impugned by our adversaries and examine some of their arguments 1. Stapleton thus prooueth that the Prince hath no power in Ecclesiasticall matters because the sheepe haue no iurisdiction ouer the Pastor but the Magistrate is of the number of the sheepe Ergo. Ans. 1. There is a double Ecclesiasticall powers one is properly and simply so called which consisteth meerely in Ecclesiasticall matters as in preaching the word administring the discipline of the Church this power belongeth onely to Ecclesiastikes there is an Ecclesiasticall power improperly so called which is ciuilly exercised about Ecclesiasticall persons and causes and this is in the Ciuill magistrate so Constantine said vos estis Episcopi in ecclesia ego extra ecclestam sum Episcopus à Deo constitutus ye are Bishops within the Church I also without the Church am a Bishop appointed of God Euseb. lib. 4. c. 24. de vit Constantin 2. As Princes are sheepe to be ordered and directed by the word of God so they haue an Ecclesiasticall power but they are Pastors also in regard of their gouernment and the Ministers as subiects and so sheepe also vnder the magistrate and thus Princes haue an Ecclesiasticall power 2. Argum. That which neither the Emperors would euer assume vnto themselues nor the Church giue vnto them no way belongeth vnto them but to be Iudges of Ecclesiasticall matters neither they challenged nor the other yeelded Ergo for proofe of the precedent part is alieadged how Theodosius the Emperor said illicitum esse Imperatorem se interserere ecclesiasticis tractatibus that it is not lawfull for the Emperor to enterpose himselfe in Ecclesiasticall affaires Cyril tom 4. epist. 17. Hilarius writ to Constantine the Emperor vt indices non vsurpent cognoscere causas Clericorum c. that the Iudges vsurpe not vpon thē to take cognizance of the causes of Clergie men c. Ambrosius refused to dispute with Auxentius the heretike before Valentinian the Emperor of the orthodoxall faith c. Ans. 1. It is vntrue that the Emperors assumed no such Ecclesiasticall power to themselues for Constantinus both called together the Bishops to that great assembly of the Nicene Councell prescribed them a rule of their conference to decide all controversies by the Scriptures and he himselfe sate among them and iudged the causes with the rest and did by his lawes establish and command to be obeied the things there agreed vpon as Eusebius witnesseth lib. 3. c. 12. Theodosius must be vnderstood to speake of matters meerely and absolutely Ecclesiasticall as of the doctrine of faith and therein the Ciuill power is not to giue rules of faith so also must Hilarie be vnderstood if he meane otherwise Chrysostomes iudgment is to be preferred who subiecteth euen Apostles Prophets Bishops to the Ciuil power that of Ambrose was a matter of fact and concludeth not 3. Argum. If Princes should make Ecclesiasticall laws the vnitie of faith could not be kept because in euery seuerall kingdome there would be a seuerall religion Ans. 1. The argument followeth not for religion is not to depend vpon the opinion or will of the Prince but it must be squared out by the word of God which Princes following can not differ in the substance of religion though they may varie in some circumstances and externall rites but if Princes will not be ruled by Gods word but follow other directions then they may frame vnto themselues diuers religions so then it is not the fault of the power but the abuse thereof and the personall fault of Princes if by this meanes a varietie of religion be brought in 2. neither if this power be denied vnto kings and the whole authoritie of Ecclesiasticall lawes were onely in men of the Church if they refuse to be guided by the word is this inconvenience helped for in Moses absence the whole power beeing in Aarons hand yet a different worship in setting vp a golden calfe from that which Moses
1. from their state or condition they are of Gods familie v. 3. and no man is to iudge an others seruant the reason whereof is rendred he standeth or falleth to his owne master v. 4. 2. from the power of God who is able to make them stand and will most surely establish them v. 4. therefore they must not be condemned or despaired of The second instance is of obseruing or not obseruing daies which is propounded with an admonition that nothing should be done without a full perswasion then the reasons vnto brotherly concord follow 1. froÌ„ the end because both the obseruer not obseruer do it to Gods glorie which he proueth by the adiunct their giuing of thanks v. 6. 2. Argum. From the whole to the part none of vs liue or die to himselfe v. 7. therefore the particular actions must be referred not to our selues but to the glorie of God the antecedent is prooued that we liue not or die vnto our selues but vnto the Lord v. 8. from the ende of Christs death and resurrection v. 9. 3. Argum. It belongeth vnto Christ to iudge who is made Lord of all v. 11. and euery one must giue account vnto him v. 10. therefore one must not iudge an other and so take Christs office vpon them 2. The Apostle now commeth to deale with such as are strong in faith and sheweth how they should behaue themselues toward the weake that they should giue them no occasion of stumbling or beeing offended This caution is first explaned by a distinction that although meates are not vncleane in themselues yet to him that so iudgeth they are vncleane and he is thereby offended v. 14. then follow the reasons 1. He that grieueth his brother walketh not charitably 15. 2. he destroieth him as much as in him lieth for whome Christ died 15. 3. causeth their libertie to be euill spoken of 16. 4. from the propertie and condition of Christs kingdome which consisteth not in meate and drinke but in righteousnes and peace 17. which he prooueth by the effects they which serue Christ therein please God 5. ab vtili from the commoditie ensuing they must follow those things which concerne peace 18. 6. from the inconuenience feared they shall destroy their brothers faith which is Gods worke 20. then he concludeth that it is not good to eate or drinke or to doe any thing to cause the brother to stumble â—â— v. 21. 3. Lastly he giueth a rule vnto the weake not to doe any thing with doubting or against their conscience for therein they should condemne themselues which he prooueth by the contrarie effects with their causes he which doth not any thing against his iudgement is blessed because he hath faith in himselfe therefore he which eateth against his conscience is condemned because he hath no faith and whatsoeuer is not faith and a sure perswasion is sinne 3. The questions and doubts discussed 1. Quest. Who are the weake in faith and how they are to be receiued 1. Chrysostome sheweth the occasion of the Apostles discourse in this chapter to be this that whereas there were certaine beleeuing Iewes among the Christian Gentiles and especially at Rome which beeing converted to the faith yet would not be suddenly weaned from the ceremonies of the law as in abstaining from some kinds of meates in obseruing of festivall daies betweene whome and the other Christians there was some dislike who beeing better instructed held all the ceremonies of the law to be abrogated the Apostle fearing least by the too great forwardnes of the more perfect in iudgement the weaker sort might be offended and caused vt prorsus ex fide defuerint to fall away quite from the faith he therefore perswadeth such to beare with the weake in such things not to offend nor grieue them c. And as in the former chapter he taught inferiors how to carrie themselues toward their superiors so here contrariwise he giueth a rule to the more perfit as superiors in faith how they should behaue themselues toward them which were weake Lyranus 2. Chrysostome also well obserueth how the Apostle wisely tempereth his speach for he speaketh vnto those which are strong occulte vero infirmos increpat and yet secretly he taxeth them which are weake for in that he calleth them weake he sheweth that they were sicke and in saying receiue them he sheweth that they haue neede to be cured But yet the Apostle neither blameth those which were perfect as though they did euill least he might haue confirmed the weake in their error neither doth he commend them as though they did well least he might haue made them more forward in accusing the weake sed commensur atam increpationem instituit but he tempereth his rebuke speaking to the one and yet finding fault with the other 3. The weake in faith 1. Origen maketh here a difference betweene the strong in faith the weake in faith and the infidell which Haymo explaneth thus he is weake in faith qui in aliquae parte fidei dubitat who doubteth in some part of faith who beleeueth not perfectly as he should he is an infidell qui ex toto c. who doubteth altogether he is strong in faith qui nihil dubitat doubteth nothing at all 2. and yet to speake more distinctly there is a double kind of strength and weaknes one is concerning faith and doctrine the other touching life and manners about faith some are weake or strong either totally or in part they are totally strong which are throughout confirmed in the faith as was Abraham of whome it is said before c. 4. He was not weake in faith and such he calleth perfect Philip 1.15 they are strong in part whose iudgement is setled in some speciall point of doctrine wherein others doubt as here the beleeuing Romanes were strong and well perswaded in the vse of Christian libertie againe some are totally weake in faith as they which are newly conuerted from Paganisme and not well instructed â— some weake in part as the Iewes which here thought that with a good conscience they might not eate of all kind of meates some likewise are strong in matters touching manners who are perfectly regenerate in respect of others whom the Apostle calleth spirituall Gal. 6.1 some may faile in their life in some particular act and so are weake such the Apostle calleth carnall 3. so then there is great difference betweene a weake faith and a false faith for faith though it be weake may iustifie so can not a false faith But it will be obiected that it should seeme that the faith of these Christian Iewes was not a right faith because they beleeued not all that was to be beleeued namely that the ceremonies of the law were abrogated to this I answer that where this happeneth that something is not beleeued which appertaineth to faith if it be vitio credentis by the fault of him which should beleeue as not yeelding himselfe in humilitie to be taught
whereby Christ ruleth in our hearts by his spirit Par. via ad regnum the way vnto the kingdome Sa this kingdome of God is gratia qua Deo reconciliamur the grace whereby we are reconciled vnto God Tolet the meaning then is that this kingdome of grace consisteth not in these externall things as in meates and drinks God is not thereby worshipped neither doth the observation of such things make vs acceptable vnto God 1. Cor. 8.8 5. Augustine epist. 86. maketh mention of one Vibicus who by this text would prooue that Christians were to fast vpon the saturday which was the Iewes Sabbath because the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but Augustine there answeareth then at other times as vpon the Lords day and when els we fast not non pertineamus ad regnum Dei belike we should not belong vnto the kingdome of God the Apostle then excludeth not the vse of meates and drinkes simply but the placing of religion in them 6. But it will be obiected is not a man bound to eate and drinke to sustaine nature for otherwise he should be guiltie of his owne death and is it not acceptable vnto God to fast from meates for the subiugation of the flesh how then doe not these things belong to the kingdome and seruice of God Answ. Meates and drinkes of themselues belong not to the kingdome of God which is spirituall but as they are referred and doe helpe toward the spirituall good as they may be an obiect of our patience in the want of them and of our temperance in vsing them soberly when they abound but then not the vse of the things themselues but our obedience to the ordinance of God in vsing them for our necessitie and refraining as occasion serueth doth commend vs vnto God 33. Quest. Of righteousnes peace and ioy in the holy Ghost 1. But righteousnes now the Apostle sheweth wherein the kingdom of God consisteth he reckoneth not vp all those spirituall things wherein the kingdome of God standeth but giueth instance in some for the rest Hyper. Here 1. Chrysostome by iustice or righteousnes vnderstandeth vita virtutis studio commendata a life studious of vertue 2. Haymo the iustice of the next life where one shall not hurt an other 3. some that particular iustice which is to giue euery man his owne Gorrh. Perer. 4. some the iustice obtained by the death of Christ and giuen vnto those which beleeue Piscator 5. but it both comprehendeth the iustice of faith and the fruits thereof in our regeneration Martyr Pare so Lyranus iustitiam per fidem formatam iustice formed by faith 2. Peace 1. Haymo vnderstandeth the perfect peace which the Elect shall haue with God and his Angels in the next world 2. Chrysostome pacificus convictus cum fratre peaceable liuing with our brethren 3. but beside the externall peace it signifieth the inward peace of conscience betweene God and vs which is a speciall fruit of iustification by faith Rom. 5.1 beeing iustified by faith we are at peace with God 3. And ioy 1. Haymo expoundeth it to be ineffabile gaudium ex visione Dei the vnspeakable ioy by the sight of God in the next life 2. some gaudium de fraterna pace the ioy that springeth of brotherly peace gloss ordinar 3. gaudium de bonis spiritus sancti ioy arising of the gifts of the spirit in receiuing them thankfully Hugo 4. some referre it to the manner how the workes of iustice should be done that is prompte chearefully readily Perer. numer 17. 5. But this ioy is taken generally for the spirituall ioy which the faithfull haue in God which ariseth partly of the expectation and hope of the reward to come and of the present feeling of Gods fauour in Christ in the remission of sinnes Mart. and this ioy maketh the faithfull to be ioyous in tribulation as the Apostle saith Iam. 1. Count at exceeding ioy when ye fall into diuers tentations this ioy proceedeth partly ex spe futuri praemiij out of the hope of the reward to come partly ex dilectione Dei out of the loue of God for that which one loueth he reioyceth and delighteth in Tolet. 4. The Apostle addeth in the holy Ghost 1. to shew the author and efficient cause of those graces which is the spirit of God as S. Paul saith Galat. 5.22 The fruit of the spirit is loue ioy peace Pareus 2. as also to shew a difference betweene ciuill and worldly ioy and spirituall for concerning worldly ioy our blessed Sauiour faith Woe vnto you that now laugh for ye shall waile and lament Luk. 6.25 but of the other ioy he saith Your ioy shall no man take from you 3. he sheweth also the forme and manner of these good things that they are spirituall not carnall as consisting in meate and drinke and such outward things Quest. 34. Of these words he which in these things serueth Christ is acceptable to God c. v. 18. 1. The vulgar Latine readeth he which serueth in this that is in the spirit as Origen and Ambrose interpret but in the originall it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in these things and so translateth the Syrian interpreter and so also the sense is better to shew that the kingdome of God consisteth in righteousnesse peace and ioy because they which are exercised in these things are pleasing vnto God and they which please God shall enter into his kingdome the like saying the Apostle hath 1. Tim. 4.8 bodily exercise profiteth little but godlines is profitable to all things c. 2. In these things that is in righteousnesse peace and ioy better then by these things as Beza Martyr Erasmus for he sheweth the manner how we serue Christ not the cause Pareus 3. Serveth the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seruing so that we see that distinction betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worship and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 service not to be perpetuall the first whereof the Papists take for that adoration which is peculiar to God the other to be that which may be yeelded vnto Saints 4. Here is no place for merite for the Apostle speaketh not here of externall workes but of internall wrought in vs by the spirit and so Lyranus well interpreteth he that serveth interius in mente inwardly in his mind therefore that is but a corrupt glosse of Gorrhā he that pleaseth God meretur regnum aeternum meriteth eternall life for he pleaseth God not by his owne merite but because he serueth Christ as Origen well saith qui servit Christo in quo complacuit Deus placet Deo he which serueth Christ in whom God is well pleased pleaseth God 5. Is accepted of men 1. That is but a curious distinction which the ordinarie glosse hath he pleaseth God secundum gaudium in respect of his ioy for God loueth a cherefull giuer and is accepted of men in respect of iustice and peace but in all these rather he that serueth Christ is approoued
shewed in the verse following so the Apostle calleth it a communicating concerning the matter of giuing and receiuing Phil. 4.15 6. Chrysostome further noteth that the Apostle saith not almes but communication somewhat to extenuate it in respect of the Saints to whom it was a kind of debt and he saith a certaine or some communication in respect of the Romans ne videatur Romanis avaritiam exprobrare least he should seeme to vpbraide the Romans with couetousnesse Theophylact. Quest. 35. How the Gentiles are said to be debters to the Iewes 1. Their debters are they c. 1. not the poore are debters to the rich quia tenentur pro ijs orare because they are bound to pray for them Hugo 2. nor debters onely in respect of God à quo misecordiam pectant of whom they looke for mercie gloss interl 3. not yet onely in generall because the rich debent vsum necessariorum do owe the vse of necessarie things vnto the poore as the wise man saith Prov. 3.27 withhold not good from the owners thereof 4. but the Gentiles are said to be debters because they had receiued spirituall things from the Iewes as the Apostle expoundeth afterward 2. There are two kind of debts one is ex debito necessitatis by a debt of necessitie and so the people are bound to giue of their temporalls vnto their Pastors and Ministers and there is debitum honestatis a debt of honesty and so the rich are bound to giue vnto the poore Hugo Card. but this distinction rather is to be receiued there is debitum ciuile a ciuill debt and so the people pay carnall things for spirituall and debitum naturale a natural debt or equitie and so for a benefit receiued euerie one is bound to shewe the like againe Gorrhan Par. 3. If the Gentiles be made partakers of their spirituall things c. 1. The spirituall things of the Iewes are these as Chrysostome obserueth ex ipsis est Christus ex ipsis sunt Apostoli Prophetae c. of them was Christ of them came the Apostles and Prophets from them came the Gospel 2. Origen hath here an excursion running out to a mysticall and allegoricall sense by the Saints at Ierusalem he vnderstandeth those which are spirituall by the Gentiles those which are yet imperfect in whom the flesh must spiritualibus ministrare praeceptis minister and be obedient vnto the spirituall precepts and not lascivire in carnalibus waxe wanton still in carnall things but this is farre from the Apostles meaning 4. Chrysostome obserueth an emphasis in euerie word as he saith the Gentiles ought to minister as they quiregibus tributa persolvunt which vse to pay tribute vnto kings the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth properly to execute some publike ministerie and it is sometimes referred to spirituall offices it is here vsed to signifie that this office of the Gentiles in communicating to the necessities of the Saints was both publicum sacrum publike and sacred it was as a sacrifice vnto God Calv. Beza And whereas the Apostle saith their spirituall things but not their carnall Chrysostome sheweth the reason of this difference because carnalia sunt omnium communia things carnall are common to all Quest. 36. In what manner almes ought to be given Diuerse necessarie considerations touching the distribution of almes may be obserued out of the 28. and 27. verses 1. whereas they of Macedonia and Achaia did minister vnto the necessitie of the Saints of Ierusalem which was farre distant and remote from those countreys of Grecia therein we haue an example not onely to stretch forth our hand to the needie that are among our selues but to extend our liberalitie to other churches abroad that are in want and necessitie 2. whereas it seemed good vnto them therein appeareth their chearefulnes and willingnes that they gaue of a willing and readie minde as S. Paul exhorteth the Corinthians 2. epist. c. 9.3 3. they did communicate vnto the Saints for though we must doe good to all yet specially we are bound to doe it to the houshold of faith 4. and in that the Apostle saith yee are debters he sheweth that they were bound hereunto by the common bond of charitie and Christianitie that although in respect of any ciuill bond they were free and their almes was an offering of their freewill and franke mind yet in charitie before God they were bound thereunto Quest. 37. What the Apostle meaneth by sealing of the fruite v. 28. When I haue sealed vnto them 1. the vulgar Latine readeth haue assigned so Lyran. Haymo but the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth rather consignans vel obsignans sealing confirming then assigning and setting ouer 2. Origen vnderstandeth it of that seale quo imago Dei exprimitur whereby the image of God is expressed that he which giueth giue in simplicitie of heart seeking no praise of men for then opus suum signaculo divinae imaginis signat he doth seale his worke with the signe of the diuine image 3. some take it literally cum sub sigillo cuiusque ecclesiae ostendero c. when I haue shewed vnder the seale of euerie Church how much euerie one hath sent gloss interlin Hugo 4. Erasmus referreth it to the Macedonians it should be vnto them tanquam thesaurus in tuto reconditus as a treasure surely laid vp so also before him Chrysostome and Theophylact in aerarium regium condam I will lay it vp as in the kings treasurie 5. the Greeke scholiast thus in coelis repositurus he will lay it vp as it were in heauen 6. But the Apostle vseth onely a metaphoricall speech taken from those which vse to seale the treasure or letters committed vnto them the Apostle saith no more but this after I haue faithfully deliuered vnto them this collection committed vnto me so Calvin Mart. Pareus with others This fruit Almes and other workes of mercie are called a fruit in three respects 1. in regard of the efficient cause which is first the spirit as good workes are called the fruits of the spirit Galat. 5.22 then of faith and charitie they are the fruites 2. in respect of the obiect vpon whom such workes of mercie are shewed and exercised they are fructus pietatis a fruit of their pietie when God stirreth vp the hearts of others to supply their necessities which depend vpon God 3. in respect of the giuer and worker they are fruits as Chrysostome obserueth lucrum acquirere contributeres that the giuers of almes do purchase gaine vnto themselues for God will reward them and recompence their benignitie Quest. 38. What the Apostle meaneth by the aboundance of the blessing of the Gospel of Christ v. 29. 1. Some by this benediction or blessing vnderstand the plentifull almes and contribution which the Apostle should finde among the Romanes for so he calleth their beneficence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 blessing 2. Cor. 9.5 Erasmus 2. Chrysostome and Theophylact mislike not this sense poteris
Pastors also hac audiant oves vt alacriores faciant Pastores let the sheepe also heare this to make their Pastors more chearefull for a good sheepheard such an one as Christ would haue innumeris certat martyrijs doth put himselfe vpon many martyrdomes Christ died for him once hic millies propter gregem singulis diebus mori potest but he a thousand times yea euery day is in danger to die for his flocke wherefore knowing our labour dilectione vestra nos iuvate vos nostra helpe vs with your loue as we doe you with ours then he concludeth with this modest insinuation these things be spoken de optimis Pastoribus non de meipso mei similibus of the best sheepheards not of such as I am and others like vnto me 6. Lastly he saith vnto the people and they which are vnder their Pastors euen euery one also must pro parte pastorem agere domus suae vxoris liberorum domesticorum play the part of a pastor ouer his house wife and children and houshold servants Thus excellently Chrysostome according to his manner doth followe this morall which I haue abridged CHAP. XVI 1. The text with the diuerse readings v. 1. I commend vnto you Phebe our sister which is a minister a seruant B.G. of the Church of Cenchris Cenchrea B.G. but the word is in the plurall 2 That ye receiue her in the Lord as it becommeth Saints and that ye assist her in whatsoeuer busines shee hath neede of you needeth your ayde G. for shee hath beene helpefull succoured B. giuen hospitalitie G. beene assistant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gr. to many and to me also 3 Greete Priscilla and Aquila my fellow helpers helpers L.B.V. but the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Christ Iesus 4 Which haue for my life laid downe their owne necke vnto whome not I onely giue thanks but also all the Churches of the Gentiles 5 Likewise greete the Church that is in their house Salute my beloued Epenetus which is the first fruits of Achaia the first of Asiae Iâ—â—ad in Christ. 6 Greete Marie which bestowed much labour laboured much Gr. on vs. on you L.S. 7 Salute Andronicus and Iunia my cousins and fellow prisoners which are notable noble L. well taken B. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gr. among the Apostles 8 Greete Amphas my beloued in the Lord. 9 Salute Vrbanus our fellow helper in Christ and Stachys my welbeloued 10 Salute Apelles approoued in Christ. Salute them which are of Aristobulus houshold L.V.B.S. friends B.G. the first rather may be supplied out of the 5. v. 11 Salute Herodian my kinsman Greete them which are of the houshold of the friends B.G. of Narcissus which are in the Lord. 12 Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa which women labour in the Lord. Salute the beloued Persis which woman hath laboured much in the Lord. 13 Salute Rufus chosen in the Lord and his mother and mine 14 Salute Afyncritus Plegon Hermas Patrobas Hermes L.V. Mercurius B.G. but if he had beene called Mercurius it is like the same name should haue beene retained in Greeke as the name Rufus v. 13. and the brethren which are with them 15 Salute Phylologus and Iulia Nereus Nereas G. and his sister and Olympa Lympa S. Olympas B.G. and the Saints which are with them 16 Salute one an other with an holy kisse The Churches all the Churches L. ad of Christ salute you 17 Now I beseech you brethren marke them or obserue which cause make Gr. division and offences scandals Gr. contrarie to the doctrine which ye haue learned and auoid them 18 For they that are such serue not the Lord Iesus Christ but their owne bellies and with faire speech and flattering blessing Gr. deceiue the hearts of the simple innocents B. men not euill S.Gr. 19 For your obedience is gone abroad among all I am glad therefore of you but yet I would haue you wise vnto that which is good and simple concerning euill 20 The God of peace shall tread crush tread B.G.L.S. in the imperative Satan vnder your feete shortly quickly L.S. The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you 21 Timotheus my workfellow helper G. and Lucius and Iason and Sosipater my kinsmen salute you 22 I Tertius which wrote out this Epistle salute you in the Lord. 23 Gaius mine host and of the whole Church saluteth you Erastus the steward chamberlaine B. treasurer V. cofferer L. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the steward Gr. of the citie saluteth you and Quartus a brother 24 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all Amen 25 To him now that is of power to establish you according to my Gospel and preaching of Iesus Christ by the reuelation of the mysterie a long time since the beginning of the world B.G. from euerlasting time G. kept secret in silence Gr. 26 But now is opened and by the Scriptures of the Prophets at the commandement of the euerlasting God for the obedience of faith published made knowne among all nations 27 To God I say onely wise be glorie thorough Iesus Christ for euer Amen 2. The Argument methode and parts IN this chapter the Apostle concludeth the whole Epistle with familiar salutations and celebrating the praise of God there are fiue parts 1. He commendeth Phebe whome he sent vnto them v. 1. shewing what he would haue done vnto her and why 2. He sendeth greeting to certaine of speciall note among the Romanes for their singular vertues whose catalogue is set downe v. 3. to v. 18. 3. He exhorteth to take heede of schismatikes v. 17. which he enforceth by three reasons 1. one taken from the euill condition and effects of such persons v. 18. 2. an other from the person of the Romanes that they should ioyne wisdome with their simplicitie v. 19. 3. the third from the hope of victorie on Gods behalfe v. 20. 4. The Apostle setteth downe the salutations of others which he sendeth to v. 25. 5. Then the doxologie followeth wherein he setteth forth 1. the power of God what he is able to doe toward the Romanes 2. his goodnes toward all people in reuealing the Gospel a long time kept secret v. 25. the causes whereof he sheweth the author and efficient the commandement of God the instrument the Scriptures of the Prophets and the ende for obedience of faith v. 26. 3. his wisdome 4. his glorie which he desireth to be ascribed vnto God 3. The questions and doubts discussed 1. Quest. Of the diuers salutations sent by the Apostle in generall 1. As hetherto from the beginning of the 12. c. the Apostle hath deliuered diuers morall precepts and exhortations so now he propoundeth diuers examples of worthie and imitable persons among them 2. Which examples may be thus sorted out 1. he saluteth such speciall persons as were more familiarly knowne vnto him to v. 12. 2. either for some temporall benefit either generally bestowed vpon him together with other such an one was Phebe v. 2. or
necessarie either to retaine it or any other outward ceremonie or vsage in stead of it S. Paul exacteth not the outward gesture but the inward affection and so as Clemens Alexand. saith well dilectio non sensetur in osculo sed in benevolentia loue is not measured by the kisse but by the goodwill Quest. 14. How the Apostle saith The Churches salute you c. v. 16. 1. Origen here mooueth this doubt reading all the Churches how all of them could send salutation vnto the Romanes and he answeareth because there was vnus spiritus Paulo omnibus Ecclesijs there was one and the same spirit in Paul and all the Churches or by saluting he vnderstandeth per vnum spiritum iungi to be ioyned together by one spirit Hugo answeareth that whereas v. 4. all the Churches must be taken vniversaliter generally here it must be vnderstood only distributive by way of distribution for those churches where he then was so also Gorrhan But this doubt is easily remooved because that vniversall particle all is not in the originall it is inferred by the Latine interpreter by Churches then the Apostle vnderstandeth the Churches of Achaia and Macedonia where he then was of whose affection toward the Romanes he was assured 2. And he nameth Churches in the plurall number meaning the particular Churches which had their denomination from their speciall places as the Church of Antioch Hicrusalem the Romane Church which all made but one vniuersall Church and generall bodie whereof Christ was the head Bucer 3. Chrysostome mooueth an other doubt why the Apostle saluteth so many in this his epistle to the Romans which he doth in no other epistle and hereof he giueth these reasons 1. not onely for that he had not yet seene them for so neither had he seene the Colossians c. 2.1 2. but Romani erant celebriores alijs the Romanes were more famous then others 3. and beside many of these were knowne vnto S. Paul and were fledde to Rome as vnto a more safe place and therefore he saluteth them by name 4. but the greatest reason is inter advenas dogebant many which were fledde thither liued among strangers and therefore had neede of the greater commendation and such was the glorie of Paul that per solas literas multum haberent praerogativae they had a great prerogatiue that could get to be cōmended onely by his letters 5. But Tolets reason is farre fetcht that S. Paul saluteth that citie in the name of the Churches quae omnibus Christianis praesidet which is set ouer all Churches for the Romane Church is the head of all Churches where the vicar of Christ the vniuersall Bishop sitteth c. for if this were the cause how commeth it to passe that Saint Paul leaueth S. Peter vnsaluted whom the Romanists affirme to haue beene at this time Bishop of Rome would he write to the chiefe Church and not salute the chiefe Pastor thereof But hereupon it is strongly concluded and inferred that Peter was not Bishop of Rome nor at this time there and whether at all or not is vncertaine which point shall be further handled among the controversies But I insist vpon Chrysostomes reasons why S. Paul sendeth such ample salutations to the Romaness more then to other Quest. 15. Generall obseruations concerning the greeting and salutation sent here by the Apostle 1. Origen noteth the singular wisedome and discretion of the Apostle that giueth vnto euerie one a seuerall commendation pro merito altus probus alius charissimus c. one is according to his worthines called approoued an other welbeloued an other elect an other labouring in the Lord. 2. Chrysostome sheweth two ends why the Apostle doth thus 1. ne invidiam pararet least if he should praise some and not others it might procure envie 2. ne socordiam confusionem generaret least it might engender slouth and confusion if one should not be commended before an other so he both maketh them alacriores more chearefull and willing to goe forward omitting nothing worthie of commendation in them and others diligentiores more diligent in stirring them vp to followe their example 3. Calvin obserueth that none of any great place among the Romanes are here saluted nullum ex splendidis illis nominibus audivs we heare none of the famous and illustrous names among the Romanes here rehearsed but they are all obscure men which sheweth what the state of the Church was in those dayes that not many noble or great men were called as the Apostle sheweth 1. Cor. 11. and the Apostle hereby is freed from all suspition of flatterie that he doth not venari amicitias potentium hunt for the friendship of great men 4. Gryneus addeth that these salutations are species invocationis kinds of prayer shewing that one ought to pray for an other 5. And they are communionis sanctorum religiosa documenta religious documents of the communion of Saints Gryn that their ought to be amicitiae commercia entercourse of friendship betweene the Churches of Christ Gualter Quest. 16. Of the shunning and avoiding of the authors of dissention 1. As hitherto S. Paul had propounded examples to be imitated and followed so nowe he sheweth whom they ought to decline and take heede of Lyran. and this admonition he reserueth to the last that it might better be remembred 2. He prayeth them to marke diligently c. 1. This charge of the Apostle belongeth vnto the gouernours of the Church ad omnes credentes and to all other beleeuers Origen though specially it concerne the Pastors 2. and he vseth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to marke or obserue because it falleth out oftentimes socordia incuria by the slouth and carelesnes of Pastors that such false intruders doe enter Melancth 3. and in that he would haue them narrowly observed he sheweth their craft and subtiltie non enim palam conspiciendos se praebent they doe not shewe themselues openly Oecum 3. Which cause division and offences 1. Origen vnderstandeth these to be all one and interpreteth them to be dissentions contrarie to peace 2. Lyranus thinketh that the diuisions are declinationes à fide declinings from the faith and scandals which are occasion of ruine vnto others 3. some referre diuisions to faith and offences to manners 4. But the first are vnderstood to be they which doe corrupt the doctrine of the Church such are heretikes the other they which violate the discipline of the Church and giue euill example as schismatikes Pareus 5. Chrysostome thinketh that the Apostle especially meaneth the Iewes which together with the Christian faith vrged the ceremonies of the lawe of whom as enemies to the Gospel the Apostle often complaineth but all other beside are noted which were bringers in of corrupt doctrine 4. Beside the doctrine 1. Gualter obserueth well that the Apostle forbiddeth not all dissentions but such as are caused by innovation of doctrine for there are some profitable diuisions quibus
equall gentle 1. Tim. 3.3 Doct. 3. That no part of the Scripture is superfluous or vnprofitable Chrysostome here obserueth well that though small benefit or profit may seeme to rise vnto the reader by this last chapter which is onely full of names and seemeth to containe no great matter of edifiyng yet he that readeth it advisedly shall finde it to be otherwise diligens lector hinc ditescet remissus negligens manifestis nihil lucri capiet the diligent reader will euen gather riches from hence but the remisse and negligent will take no profit by any place though neuer so manifest he would therefore haue vs doe as goldsmiths boyes doe minuta fragmenta conquirunt isti tantas auri messas negligunt they gather vp the small fragments whereas these neglect and regard not great masses of gold so the Apostle saith that the whole Scripture both it and euery part thereof is giuen by inspiration and is profitable c. as our Blessed Sauiour also before him said Matth. 5. that one iota or iot of the word of God shall not perish Doct. 4. Religion taketh not away the respect of consanguinitie Whereas S. Paul v. 7. saluteth Andronicus and Iunia and v. 11. Herodian by the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kinsman we learne that euen Christians may and ought to haue respect vnto their kinred after the flesh as S. Paul giueth this rule 1. Tim. 5.4 that they should learne to shewe godlinesse first toward their owne house as our Blessed Sauiour hanging vpon the crosse commended his mother vnto Iohn and this is reckoned by Saint Paul among other vices and enormities of the heathen they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without naturall affection Rom. 1.30 Doct. 5. That all are not alwayes of one minde and religion in one house Whereas the Apostle saluteth those which were of Aristobulus and Narcissus houshould whereby it seemeth that they themselues beeing not remembred but omitted as vnworthie of the Apostolicall greeting that they were not beleeuers and Narcissus as is shewed before was an vngracious man one that abused the Emperour Claudius fauour to enrich himselfe by the decay and ouerthrow of others hence it is euident that euen in one familie there may be a diuision and separation of minde in religion as in Adams familie there was a Cain for an Abel in Noahs a Cham for a Sem in Abrahams an Ismael as well as an Izaak and in Isaacks an Esau for a Iacob and so as our Sauiour saith Luk. 17.34 two shall be in one bed the one receiued the other refused Doct. 6. That a Christian may with a good conscience and is bound to yeilde civill obedience to an vnbeleeuing Master This also is prooued out of this place for they which were of Aristobulus and Narcissus familie beeing converted to the Christian faith did serue those Masters of a contrarie profession and yet they continued in that seruice still so the Apostle 1. Tim. 6. giueth this rule to seruants to count their Masters he meaneth such as were vnbeleeuers worthie of double honour and he giueth this reason that the name of God and his doctrine be not euill spoken of Then by the same reason ought subiects to performe all ciuill obedience euen vnto heathen Princes if to such men more to Christian gouernours howsoeuer they stand vnder the presumptuous curse of the Romane Antichrist Doct. 7. That there are diuerse degrees of gifts and of rewardes for the same Chrysostome collecteth this doctrine out of the tenor and stile of the Apostles salutations in this chapter some he commendeth and saluteth à laboribus alios à nomine fratrum alios ab appellatione sanctorū for their labours some by the name of brethren others in calling thē Saints so that although they were all faithfull yet they were not all equall so was it among the Patriarkes Lot was a iust man but not as Abraham and so was Hezekias but not as Dauid and all the Prophets sed non vt Ioannes but not as Iohn and all the Apostles were beloued of Christ but Iohn more then the rest like as one starre differeth from an other in glorie and so he concludeth diligens omnium inquisitio c. there shall be a diligent inquirie made of euery ones worth and if one doe but a little goe before an other neque hoc minimum negleget Deus God will not neglect that little Doct. 8. Dissentions and diuisions may be euen within the Church v. 17. Marke those which cause diuisions So then it is cleare that there were dissentions and differences euen in matters of faith among the Romanes yet they ceased not to be a Church Sathan raiseth such cōtentions not without the Church for he hath ouer such an absolute power and dominion alreadie he neede not practise to make them his but within the Church that the proceedings of faith may be hindered and the Apostle giueth an other reason thereof 1. Cor. 11.19 there must be heresies among you that they which are approoued may be knowne Then neither can the Romanists condemne the Church of Protestants for their diuisions which doe more abound themselues nor the scismatikes for the same cause to refuse our Church in the which they themselues haue made the rent Doct. 9. The first doctrine is the best and commeth neerest the truth v. 17. Contrarie to the doctrine which ye haue learned like as the doctrine first taught and planted by the Apostles was the best and heresie and schisme sprang vp afterward so as Tertullian generally obserueth quod primum id verum that which is first is true that false which commeth in afterward as among the Israelites Moses the Prophets doctrine concerning the true worship of God was first Idolatrie and Baalisme came in afterward so Christ and his Apostles doctrine touching iustificatiō by faith was first the Popish doctrine of merits and satisfactions and of the rest came in afterward 5. Places of controversie Controv. 1. Against cloistered Nunnes 1. I commend Phebe c. a seruant of the Church of Cenchrea This president of Phebe is a verie simple warrant and a slender ground for that superstitious order of cloistred and inclosed Nunnes 1. This Phebe ministred vnto the whole Church of her substance and so was a seruant vnto it but these serue nor the Church beeing sequestred from the publike companie and societie of men 2. this Phebe was a disciple of S. Pauls no doubt one that receiued and allowed his doctrine concerning iustification by faith but the other hope vt suis obseruantiunculis mercantur remissionem c. that by their obseruations they may merit remission of sinnes Osiand 3. S. Paul would haue no widowes chosen vnder 60. yeere old they contrarie to S. Pauls rule shut vp young maids in cloisters which waxe wanton against Christ as the Apostle saith 4. and so farre were these cloisters from beeing places of devotion vt publica lupanaria videbantur that many of them
seemed rather to be common brothelhouses Gualter Controv. 2. The Church not alwaies visible and consisting of multitudes v. 5. The Apostle saluteth the Church which was in the house of Aquila and Priscilla so also he maketh mention of the Church in Philemons house Phil. 2. whereby it is euident that the name of a Church agreeth euen vnto a fewe gathered together in Christs name as our Blessed Sauiour promiseth that where two or three are gathered together in Christs name he will be in the middes of them Matth. 28. We must not then looke alwaies to finde out a Church by the outward pompe and glorie of it or by the multitude and great troupes and number of people as the Romanists make these the notes and markes of the Church see further Synops. Cent. 1. err 18.19 Controv. 3. All doctrine is to examined by the Scriptures Whereas the Apostle v. 17. willeth the Romanes to take heede of those which cause divisions contrarie to the doctrine which they had receiued the Rhemists giue this corrupt glosse in their annotations tht he biddeth them not to examine the case by Scriptures but by their first forme of faith and religion deliuered to them before they had or did reade any booke of the newe Testament Contra. 1. The doctrine which had beene preached among the Romanes was agreeable to the old Scriptures though there had beene yet no bookes of the newe Testament extant as S. Paul professeth that he said none other things then Moses and the Prophets did say should come Act. 26.22 and therefore the brethen of Berca are commended Act. 17.11 for searching the Scriptures and examining the Apostles doctrine thereby 2. yet it is verie probable that some of the Gospels were written at this time as Ieraeneus l. 3. c. 1. thinketh that S. Matthewes was and Hierome in catalog S. Markes 3. but it followeth not before the Scriptures were written they receiued their doctrine and faith by tradition when they had immediate direction from the Apostles therefore now when the Sriptures of the old and newe Testament are extant and no Apostles to direct the Church who were priuiledged not to erre we should leaue the written word of God and flee vnto vnwritten traditions Origen hath here an excellent saying vide quam prope periculis fiunt hi qui exerceri in divinis Scripturis negligunt ex quibus solis huinsmodi examinationis agnoscenda discretio est see how neere they are vnto danger which neglect to be exercised in the diuine Scriptures out of the which onely this examination is to be discerned and acknowledged Controv. 4. That Papists not Protestants serue their owne bellie Whereas the Apostle giueth this as a note of false teachers and seducers that they seeke rather to serue their bellie then Iesus Christ v. 18. our vnkind countreymen the Rhemists doe glaunce here at Protestants whom they falsely and blasphemously call heretikes That they seeke onely their owne profit and pleasure what soeuer they pretend But it is as cleare as the Sunne that they here take themselues by the nose and that they are the heretikes if euer any that serue their bellie and are cunning kators for their kitchin They may remember what Erasmus answear was to the Duke of Saxonie when he was asked his opinion of Luther that he medled with two dangerous things the Popes crowne and the Monkes belly witnesse also that pitifull complaint and supâ—â—icatioÌ„ of certaine Monkes to Henry the second that whereas they had before 13. dishes of meate allowed them to a messe their Bishop cut off three of them And are the friers of these dayes thinke you more sparing and pinching of their bellie let that factious crue of those makebates the trayterous Iudasites rather then Iesuites speake who in few yeares at la-flesh in Fraunce beside the sumptuous building of their Colledge which cost an 100. thousand crownes bestowed as much in their revennue a reasonable proportion to keepe a fat table and to fill their bellies Controv. 5. That Protestants are no schismatikes Whereas the Apostle giueth a double caueat v. 17. concerning seducers and false teachers that first they must be examined and obserued how they do bring in strange and nouell doctrine contrarie to the receiued truth and then they must be avoided and declined this doth iustifie the departure of the Protestants from the Church of Rome because it is a false and Antichristian Church and hath fallen away and played the Apostata from the faith of Christ and therefore we are to leaue them according to S. Pauls rule Tit. 3.11 A man that is an heretike after the first and second admonition avoid Controv. 6. Why the Gospel was kept secret so many yeares vnder the kingdome of Antichrist against the obiection of the Papists v. 25. By the revelation of the mysterie which was kept secret from the beginning of the world whereas the Papists obiect against the Protestants where was your Gospel 60. or 70. yeares agoe how commeth it to passe that it was so long kept secret and hid in the world is it like that God would haue his truth so long coÌ„cealed Herevnto we answear that as the Gospel of Christ was a long time folded vp in a mysterie till Christ came but then reuealed at Gods own appointment So it pleased God that the Gospel once preached to the world being by mens vnthankfulnes obscured shold liehid as a punishmeÌ„t of their ingratitude that loued lies rather then the truth yet should againe for the gathering together of the elect be revealed vnto the world at such time as seemed good vnto our gracious God Contr. 7. Against the Popish doxologie ascribing glorie with Christ vnto the virgin Marie v. 27. To God onely wise be glorie thorough Iesus Christ c. This was the holy vse of the Apostles to conclude with giuing praise to God only through Iesus Christ we may then iustly wonder at the superstitious impietie audacious presumption of the Romanists which vse a contrary stile ioyning Christ and the Virgin Marie together in their doxologies as Tolet thus concludeth his commentarie vpon this epistle sit gloria omnipotenti Deo gloriosâ—ssima mâ—tri eius glorie be to the omnipotent God and to his most glorious mother so Pererius concludeth laus Deo Dei genetrici semper virgini Mariae praise be to God and to the mother or bringer forth of God the euer virgin Marie And before him Bellarmine thus shutteth vp his controversiall disputes Praise be to God and to the Virgin his mother Marie But this superstitious doxologie of Papists may thus be refelled 1. the Creator and the creature are not to be coupled or sorted together in any religious act as it is in the Psalme 115. 1. not vnto vs Lord c. but vnto thy name giue the praise and S. Paul thus writing Rom. 1.25 who serued the creature rather then the Creator who is blessed for euer denieth all such praise and blessing to be done vnto
opinion examined that our sinnes are remitted onely by Christs death not for the the obedience and merit of his life Controversies vpon the 5. Chapter 1. contr Whether a good conscience and integritie of life be the cause of peace with God 2. contr Against invocation of Saints 3. contr Of the certaintie of salvation and of perseverance 4. contr That the tribulation of the Saints is not meritorius though it be said to worke patience 5. contr That we are not iustified by the inherent habite of charitie 6. contr Against the heresie of impious Socinus who denieth that Christ died for our sinnes and payed the ransome for them 7. contr Against other obiections of Socinus and other impugning the fruit and efficacie of Christs death in reconciling vs to God his Father 8. con That Christs death was a full satisfaction for our sins against Socinus his cauils 9. contr That Christs death was not onely satisfactorie but meritorious against Socinus Certaine controversies touching Originall sinne 10. cont That there is originall sinne in men by the corruption of nature against the opinion of the Hebrewes 11. contr That Adaws sinne is entred into his posteritie by propagation not imitation onely against the Pelagians 12. contr Of the manner how originall sinne is propagated against the Pelagians where it is disputed whether the soule be deriued from the Parents 13. contr Against the Pelagians and Papists that originall sinne is not quite taken away in Baptisme 14. contr What originall sinne is against the Romanists and some some others and specially against them which hold it to be Adams sinne imputed onely to his posteritie 15. contr That originall sinne is not onely the privation of originall iustice 16. contr Of the wicked heresie of Marcion and Valentinus with the blasphemous Manichees 17. cont That all sinnes are mortall and worthie of death by nature 18. contr That Henoch and Elias are not yet aliue in the bodie 19. contr The Virgin Marie conceiued in originall sinne 20. contr Againe meritts 21. contr That the punishment of originall sinne is euerlasting death 22. contr That Christs essentiall iustice is not infused into vs. 23. contr Against the Patrons of vniuersall grace 24. contr Against the Popish inherent iustice 25. contr That we are iustified both by the actiue and passiue obedience of Christ. 26. contr Against the Philosophers who placed righteousnes in their owne workes 27. contr Against the Manichees and Pelagians the one giuing too much the other too little to the lawe 28. contr Of the assurance of salvation 29. contr Of the diuerse kinds of grace against the Romanists Controversies out of the 6. Chapter 1. contr Against the administring of the Sacraments in an vnknowne tongue 2. contr Concerning inherent iustice 3. contr That the Sacrament of Baptisme doth not conferre grace by the outward worke 4. contr That Baptisme serueth as well for the remission of sinnes to come as of sinnes past 5. contr Whether in Baptisme our sinnes be cleane taken away 6. contr Of the baptisme of infants 7. contr Of the assurance of salvation 8. contr That Christ shall not die in the next world againe for those which were not healed here 9. contr Against the Sacrifice of the Masse 10. contr Concerning freewill 11. contr That concupiscence remaining in the regenerate is properly sinne 12. contr Whether a righteous man may fal into any mortall or deadly sinne 13. contr Against the Manichees 14. contr Concerning inherent iustice 15. contr Against the power of freewill in the fruits of righteousnesse 16. contr Whether all death is the wages of sinne 17. contr Against the distinction of veniall and mortall sinnes 18. contr That everlasting life cannot be merited by good workes Controversies vpon the 7. Chapter 1. contr Against Purgatorie 2. contr Of the lawfulnes of second marriage 3. contr Whether the marriage bond be indissoluable before the one partie be dead 4. contr That the disparitie of profession is no cause of the dissolution of marriage 5. contr Whether the bill of diuorce permitted to the Iewes did lawfully dissolue matrimonie vnder the Law 6. contr Against the workes of propitiation 7. contr Against the Heretikes which condemned the Lawe 8. contr That we are freed by grace from the strict and rigorous observation of the lawe 9. contr That concupiscence though it haue no deliberate consent of the will is sinne forbidden by the commandement 10. contr That the commandement thou shalt not lust is but one 11. contr Against freewill Controversies out of the 8. Chapter 1. contr That concupiscence remaining euen in the regenerate is sinne and in it selfe worthie of condemnation 2. controver That none are perfect in this life 3. controver That regeneration is not the cause that there is no condemnation to the faithfull 4. contr Against the Arrians and Eunomians concerning the dietie of the holy Ghost 5. contr Against the Pelagians that a man by nature cannot keepe and fulfill the lawe 6. contr The fulfilling of the lawe is not possible in this life no not to them which are in the state of grace 7. con That not the carnall eating of Christs flesh is the cause of the resurrection but the spirituall v. 11. 8. contr Against merits 9. contr Whether in this life one by faith may be sure of salvation 10. contr Against the invocation of Saints 11. contr That a strange tongue is not to be vsed in the seruice of God 12. contr That euerlasting glorie cannot be merited 13. contr That hope iustifieth not 14. contr Whether hope relie vpon the merit of our workes 15. contr Against the naturall power and integritie of mans will 16. contr That predestination dependeth not vpon the foresight of faith or good workes 17. contr Against the opinion of Ambrosius Catharinus concerning predestination 18. contr That election is certaine and infallible of grace without merit and of some selected not generally of all 19. contr That the elect cannot full away from the grace and fauour of God and be wholly giuen ouer vnto sinne 20. contr Whether a reprobate may haue the grace of God and true iustice 21. contr That the elect by faith may be assured of euerlasting salvation Controversies out of the 9. Chapter 1. contr That succession of Bishops is no sure note of the Church of Christ. 2. contr Against the old heretikes the Manichees Arrians Nestorians confuted out of the 5. ver 3. contr Against the prophane and impious collections of Eniedinus and Socinus late heretikes 4. contr That the water in baptisme doth not sanctifie or giue grace 5. contr Against the vaine observation of Astrologers in casting of nativities 6. contr That the soules had no beeing in a former life before they came into the body 7. contr Whether the foresight of faith or workes be the cause of election 8. contr That not onely election vnto grace but vnto glorie also is onely of the good will of God 9. contr That the Apostle treateth as well of